Oda Nobuna no Yabou

Volume 15

Chapter 1 – The Predicament of Oda Nobuna and Akechi Mitsuhide

Chapter 2 – The Naval Battle of Yatsushiro

Chapter 3 – The Battle of Okitanawate

Chapter 4 – The Return of Sagara Yoshiharu

Chapter 1 - The Predicament of Oda Nobuna and
Akechi Mitsuhide

“Yamana Toyokuni. As your uncle, the ruler of Tajima and vassal of the
Oda Clan, Yamana Suketoyo refused to surrender to the Mori clan, we have sent a
messenger to reach a truce at last. With this, the suppression of Inaba and Tajima
has been completed. This Kikkawa Motoharu shall open a way to proceed to the
capital right away. Most of the natives of the country of Tanba including Hatano
Hideharu are accompanying the Mori clan. Right now Akechi Mitsuhide’s forces
have been isolated in Tamba-- our long cherished dream of visiting the capital will
be fulfilled once we defeat Akechi Mitsuhide.”
The brave general of the Mori clan, Kikkawa Motoharu who lead the San’in
forces of the supreme ruler of Chugoku, continued to attack like a surging wave.
The Kikkawa forces had already crossed Inaba (east of Tottori) and Tajima (north
of Hyogo) and were aiming at Tanba.
“However…… The two men of Yamana, Toyokuni and Suketoyo, doing
something like capitulating to Mori and joining the Oda. This Motoharu doesn’t
like that sort of samurai. One whose character is fickle.”
“……The mind is fickle, one cannot know when it will be certain. Such is
the thing called the common man.”
The ruler of Inaba, Yamana Toyokuni who advanced next to Kikkawa
Motoharu on a horseback, answered with a pale expression. Previously, those
words were said when he was assisted in reclaiming the Tottori castle after he had
been chased from it. It was the same thing that he conveyed to his sworn friend
Yamanaka Shikanosuke who had returned the seat of the ruler of Inaba to him.
 The noble son of the prestigious Yamana clan, Yamana Toyokuni was
swallowed up in the wave of social upheaval and fell to ruin. Toyokuni was helped
by Yamanaka Shikanosuke who raised a righteous army to help with the revival of
the Amago clan. And yet despite this, Toyokuni had betrayed Shikanosuke twice
and went over to Mori.
The mind is fickle, one cannot know when it will be certain. Such is the thing
called the common man.
Yamana Toyokuni said those words to Shikanosuke and apologized.
I may never meet Shikanosuke, Shikanosuke will be killed by the Mori clan.
Toyokuni who thought this wanted to apologize to Shikanosuke with a letter at the
very least. No, I wanted to make an excuse while in the painful position where I
had to submit to the Mori clan for the sake of the continuation of the Yamana clan.
However, as time went on, Shikanosuke miraculously survived. She entered
into servitude under the Oda clan who invaded Chugoku, became a vice general of
Sagara Yoshiharu’s army, and created an army in Harima.
“She would never change her lord. Did something change Shikanosuke’s
heart who said that she wouldn’t have any lord except the Amago clan? Could it be
that my two betrayals of Shikanosuke were the impetus for her change? On top of
that, I made my Oji-jo of Tajima betray his ally for the sake of opening a path for
Kikkawa Motoharu’s visit to the capital. Not only Akechi Mitsuhide of Tanba, but
I also drove Shikanosuke of Harima into a predicament. I wonder if I will meet
Shikanosuke face to face on the battlefield……?”
Kikkawa Motoharu said this to the troubled Yamana Toyokuni.
“Shikanosuke fell in love with someone called Sagara Yoshiharu. Just like
an ayu (sweetfish) cannot live in muddy water, an ordinary man wouldn’t be able
to capture the beautiful heart of Shikanosuke. They wouldn’t be able to control her.
They could only be able to help her to believe in herself. However, Sagara
Yoshiharu is different. He is a kind man. He resembles my Ani. A man who would
die early in his life in the world of the Sengoku era to protect a Hime-Busho.”
Kikkawa Motoharu squinted her eyes and looked up at the blue sky.
“……And so I have shamelessly survived.”
“Toyokuni. I am, this Motoharu is different from my Imouto. You have
betrayed Shikanosuke twice. If you display a betrayal towards the Mori clan, I will
cut you without hesitation.”
Yamana Toyokuni trembled violently inside his heart. He had received a
suspicious letter from Ukita Naoie of Bizen Mimasaka who presently followed
Kobayakawa Takakage. It had shaken his thought that, “it’s a wise choice to help
both Mori and Oda clan evenly”.
“My Imouto, Kobayakawa Takakage has a gentle heart. For the sake of the
Mori clan she tried to control the scoundrel Ukita Naoie who is like a Youkai
without killing him. But I am different. Especially to you who has sold out my
lifetime archenemy, Yamanaka Shikanosuke, twice to the Mori clan, I don’t like it.
The next time your mind wavers, my beloved katana ‘Himekiri’ will drop your
head.”
The main objective of Kikkawa Motoharu’s San’in conquest tactic would
begin when her imouto, Kobayakawa Takakage, blockaded Harima of San’yodou
which was protected by Yamanaka Shikanosuke. Once that occurred, she would
march from Inaba to Tajima at godspeed, join the Tanba’s anti-Oda clan force,
subjugate the area, and then enter the backside of the capital from San’indou.
The ruler of Tajima, Yamana Suketoyo, is the uncle of the ruler of Inaba,
Yamana Toyokuni, who accompanied the Mori clan. “Even though you have run
over to the Mori clan, I already serve the Oda clan. It’s too late for a betrayal
now…… after this, let’s have a fair and square fight between the Yamana clan.
The one who survives shall continue the clan name of Yamana.”
 Toyokuni began desperately persuading the unwilling Suketoyo. “I would be
fighting Oji-jo who supported the Yamana clan together with me as a proxy of this
Oda and Mori clan war. Then the Yamana clan will be crushed during the decisive
battle between the Mori and Oda clans. Before Oji-jo knew it, I have made a truce
with Kikkawa Motoharu by becoming her vassal. It’s possible to explain it to the
Oda clan as a time of emergency.”
Suketoyo whose body had weakened due to his old age compromised with
his nephew’s persuasion.
Kikkawa Motoharu was originally a brave general who didn’t like plots and
creating strategies. But, to contrive a strategy and win against the enemy general
before shedding any blood had been the traditional method of the Mori clan since
its first generation Motonari. “This San’in attack is called a surprise attack so to
speak. It will fail if we take too much time. We mustn’t give any more time to the
wise Akechi Mitsuhide. The earlier the march, the better.” Kobayakawa Takakage
recommended the plot to Yamana Suketoyo.
“It’s finally a showdown with Akechi Mitsuhide. Its rumored that she is a
Hime-Busho who is comparable to her lord Oda Nobuna and is fighting to obtain
Sagara Yoshiharu. That woman who stole Yoshiharu from my imouto is my
imouto’s hateful rival in love. Does she have any capacity as a leader? I will
evaluate it in this battlefield through bow and arrow. And then, this Kikkawa
Motoharu will certainly kill her!”
Akechi Mitsuhide was in the battlefield of Tanba Sasayama.
In Oda Nobuna’s original plan, Sagara Yoshiharu was planned to attack the
San’yo region while Akechi Mitsuhide captured the San’in region.
However, the frontline in Harima at San’yo intensified more than was
expected. When Matsunaga Hisahide rebelled at the same time in Yamato,
Mitsuhide who had captured Tanba entered the frontline in Harima.
 In addition, Mitsuhide participated in the battle of Tennoji and
Kizugawaguchi afterwards.
Both were to rescue Nobuna and Sagara Yoshiharu who had fallen into
predicaments.
For this reason, Mitsuhide’s capture of Tanba advanced slowly. Soon the
Takeda clan from the east and the Uesugi clan from the north will be marching to
the capital simultaneously and it will become a situation where Mitsuhide won’t
have any reinforcements. This caused Kikkawa Motoharu to judge this surprise
attack as her chance at victory.
Among the powerful clans of Tanba that resisted Mitsuhide, there was the
strongest of west Tanba, Akai Naomasa of Kuroi castle. He was an old general
who was famous for his bravery.
Akai Naomasa cooperated with the other force in the area, Hatano Hideharu
of Sasayama who had created the impregnable mountain castle Yakami castle as
his stronghold. Although Hatano Hideharu himself was not very strong, one cannot
easily conquer Yakami castle with a frontal assault. Although Hatano Hideharu
had allied himself with Mitsuhide and they had previously been attacking Kuroi
castle together, as soon he learned that Mitsuhide had left the Tanba frontline to
fight numerous battles at Harima, he betrayed her. “It’s time to liberate Tanba from
the Oda clan.” At that time, the kin of the Hatano clan, the lord of Miki castle
Bessho Nagaharu, went over to the Mori clan and cut off the path of retreat for
Sagara Yoshiharu’s army. That was one of the reasons for the Hatano clan’s
betrayal.
Hatano Hideharu knew that both Yamana clans of Inaba and Tajima had
joined the Mori clan by now. If he stayed at Yamaki castle without fighting
Mitsuhide, just like that both of the Yamana clans would draw Kikkawa
Motoharu’s forces to Tanba some time soon. If both Kikkawa’s forces and Yakami
castle attacked simultaneously, then even Mitsuhide cannot support her army.
The only salvation for Mitsuhide is the flaw of the strongest brave general of
Tanba, Akai Naomasa of Kuroi castle, who was not able to come as the reserve
army for Yakami castle. But the similar “Mushou” Kikkawa Motoharu is much
stronger. There were remarkable differences in the mobilization of military forces
between a single man from Tanba and the conqueror of Chugoku, the great unified
Mori force of San’in which had swallowed up Inaba and Tajima.

“……Kikkawa Motoharu’s forces are too fast. Don’t tell me that in these
last moments, Yamana Suketoyo of Tajima has betrayed Nobuna-sama…… it’s
necessary to keep a hostage.”

Headquarters of the Akechi army.

Mitsuhide was calculating the number of days until Kikkawa Motoharu
entered Tanba. No matter how many times she calculated it again and again, she
only had a few days left. Mitsuhide was having difficulties in dealing with Yakami
castle. Even if she adopted the “Long Siege Attack” that was contrived by
Takenaka Hanbei and Kuroda Kanbei when they attacked Miki castle, she would
still need time for a sieged castle to surrender. If they didn’t run out of provisions
in the castle, the tactic would be ineffective. And there was still plenty of food in
the castle.
It was impossible to make Yakami castle surrender before Kikkawa’s forces
entered Tanba.
“If Kikkawa’s army arrives here, my army will meet defeat once I flee from
Tanba. But this retreat is merely a losing battle. As expected from the Mori clan
who houses the Ashikaga Shogun to accomplish their visit to the capital.”
 Mitsuhide was thinking hard while staring at the map.
“The Oda main force is currently facing against Uesugi Kenshin in Echizen.
Oda’s army has already suffered a crushing defeat at Tedorigawa and lost Kaga.
On the other hand, Shikanosuke-dono who led the Sagara army at Harima is facing
Kobayakawa Takakage. At Tokaido, Matsudaira Motoyasu is facing Takeda
Shingen. In other words, the enemies are attacking simultaneously in every
direction. Nobuna-sama herself realized that Takeda’s army was attacking much
earlier than Uesugi outside of her expectations and led a forced march from
Echizen to Shitarahara of Mikawa……at Settsu, because its ruler Araki
Murashige-dono was suspected of rebellion, the chains of command are still in
disorder. With this, there is no chance for reinforcements……”
Mitsuhide had sent a letter for reinforcements to Nobuna. But with both of
the latter’s arch-nemeses, the strongest Gunshin Uesugi Kenshin and Takeda
Shingen who raises the flag of “Furinkazan”, having started their 2 nd visit to the
capital from the east and north, Nobuna is having a hard time at the frontline.
Mitsuhide understood that she cannot spare any soldiers from Tanba to Tougoku
no matter how much she racked her brain over it.
“If we wish for a reversal, we must move Otomo Sorin from Bungo to attack
the Mori clan from the back. The one who acted as the envoy is the deceptive
Sagara-Senpai who should’ve gone over to Kyushu with Kuroda Kanbei-dono who
is an acquaintance of Sorin…… if it’s like that, then reinforcement from Sagara’s
army is impossible as well. The only thing that Shikanosuke-dono can do is to
wholeheartedly protect Harima.”
“The Oda clan doesn’t have enough troops, and they don’t have enough
generals either.” Mitsuhide lamented.
Although both Yoshiharu and Nobuna kept on promoting talented people
and taking stepsisters which were full of wisdom under their wings, the course of
the events in this world of the Sengoku era were too sudden and they didn’t have
enough time.
“If only Dousan-sama or Danjo-dono were still alive……”
With Azai Nagamasa, Oichi, giving birth to 3 children, it was a serious blow
now that this talented person was swept away as she cannot return to the
battlefield.
Nobuna also still wasn’t able to consummate her love with Yoshiharu yet.
The Oda clan sensed they would risk destruction if she became pregnant now and
the war for Tenka Fubu had to be delayed. Oichi’s childbirth and her complete
retirement seemed to make Nobuna realize that.
Come to think of it, Hime-Bushos often remained unmarried for a long time.
The coexistence of battle with childbirth and parenting is impossible no matter
how much they think about it. Aside from Uesugi Kenshin who swore to remain
celibate for life to Bishamonten, the fact was that even Takeda Shingen and Hojo
Ujiyasu still remained single. Was it because they were busy with daily battles and
they never ever considered about their own retirement?
I must conquer Yakami castle by my own power somehow or another. If
Kikkawa Motoharu joins the people of Tanba, the Oda clan’s political power will
collapse. But I cannot think of a plan.
The vice general Hime-Busho Saito Toshimitsu who, like Mitsuhide, hailed
from Mino encouraged Mitsuhide. “We have asked for reinforcements from
Chosokabe Motochika of Tosa. The Chosokabe clan are kinsmen to my Saito clan.
Though she is a Hime-Busho who is busy with unifying Shikoku, Motochika has a
sharp perception and speculates that the Oda clan will become the supreme ruler of
Honshuu. This is why when the Oda clan still only owned 2 countries, Mino and
Owari, she took a stepsister from my Saito clan. Because Motochika thinks that she
can obtain a guaranteed promise of ‘Shikoku’s Independence’ by selling out a
favor to Oda, she would surely have led her fleet from Tosa to Sakai. Now we have
the control of Osaka bay since the Oda clan owns it.”
“That’s true Toshimitsu…… But, even if Tosa unified Shikoku, it’s different
from Awa and Sanuki that face the Setouchi sea. It’s a country that is practically a
foreign state outside of Japan. It seems close yet far. The Chosokabe clan who
fought earnestly in Shikoku is unfamiliar with the Osaka bay. They will not be in
time even if they came.”
“……That is…… That is true.”
Perhaps Saito Toshimitsu regretted that she should’ve made allies with the
Miyoshi clan who took root in Sanuki which is near to Kinai. However, Miyoshi
and Chosokabe are fighting over the seat of the supreme ruler of Shikoku. The
Miyoshi clan was defeated in the dispute against Oda clan over Kinai and shut
themselves inside Shikoku. Furthermore, they declined completely when their
figurehead ‘Miyoshi Three’ fell one after another because of internal disputes. The
only remaining brave general who stayed with the Miyoshi clan is the still young
Sogo Masayasu.
Toshimitsu anticipated that the Chosokabe clan would defeat the Miyoshi
clan in the end even though the former is in an overwhelming geographical
disadvantage. After that, she believed that they would launch navies which would
be useful to Mitsuhide who would lead the army to Kyushu as ‘Koretou-Hyuga no
Kami’ sooner or later. So she became Mitsuhide’s vice-general and kept on
backing up the Chosokabe clan. Although there was a time when Chosokabe
Motochika was being intimate with the Mori clan, at the same time she believed
that the Oda clan would win in the end. Although she doesn’t know about things
outside Shikoku, this was the chance for Chosokabe Motochika to appeal for
herself as a ‘Cunning General’ and skilled general of Tosa to the Oda clan. She
was currently maintaining a neutral position and completely severed her
connection with the Mori clan and should’ve sent reinforcements to the Oda clan.
Toshimitsu’s diplomatic plan has succeeded.
But as expected, Tosa is still far away.
A frail old woman dressed like a nun appeared before the hesitating
Mitsuhide and Toshimitsu.
She is Mitsuhide’s mother – Omaki-no-kata.
Omaki-no-kata seemed to be older than her actual age. When Saitou Dousan
was chased out from Mino by his son Yoshitatsu, the Akechi clan that supported
Dousan fell as well. Since then, Omaki-no-kata poured all of her effort to raise the
wandering Mitsuhide for the sake of the Akechi clan’s revival. She often lied in
bed when she came down with an illness due to anxiety over Mitsuhide’s
vagrancy.
“By the time Mitsuhide served the Oda clan and joined in their visit to the
capital, Juubei had become an excellent military commander. My role is finished
with this.” Omaki-no-kata shed her tears and personally retired from the world so
that she would never interrupt her daughter’s work.
This mother appeared for the first time before Mitsuhide who was working
on the battlefield.
“Haha-ue? This place is harmful to your body! Why did you come to the
battlefield?”
“Please forgive me Juubei. But as a mother, I cannot overlook my daughter
when the Oda clan that entrusted her with a dream fell into crisis. If I remain still
and the Oda clan fell, the dream of the revival of Akechi clan will fall as well.”
“Don’t tell me that Haha-ue has a plan?”
“Any plans that your mother has thought of, should’ve already been thought
of by you, Juubei.”
“……But…… That means there is only that one……”
 “Send me over to Hatano Hideharu’s place to make peace. The siege of
Yakami castle will end with this. If you can turn the whole army used for sieging
Yakami castle onto the battlefield, you can meet and fight Kikkawa Motoharu fair
and square in front of Tanba and it may be possible to win. You still have enough
time to build a defensive formation now.”
“That’s not possible! The Hatano clan has betrayed Juubei once! If anything
happened to Haha-ue!”
“It’s precisely because they have betrayed you once that the Hatano clan
cannot make any truce with you without holding me hostage.”
“Juubei. You are too softhearted. Sagara-dono has already become the most
important person in Harima. Shibata-dono has become the ruler of Echizen. But
you haven’t suppressed Tanba yet. This is the result of you sending out
reinforcements to everyone at the expense of your own battles. By all rights, this is
the time someone should’ve given some assistance to you.” Omaki-no-kata
declared in a harsh tone.
“……Be that as it may, now that a great encirclement has been formed, no
one among the Oda clan can afford to send any reinforcement to Juubei. The Oda
clan will perish if there is even one rip in our defenses. I cannot tell them to send
reinforcements. You have to win this with your own effort. Therefore, take your
mother’s life who is not long in this world due to illness.”
“No way. I absolutely won’t do that! Haha-ue will be killed by the Hatano if
you do that…… As for the guarantee that Haha-ue will be absolutely safe, there is
no positive evidence that the Hatano clan will accept reconciliation!”
“Juubei. All will die. I was able to entrust the pride, dream and the bloodline
of Akechi clan to an excellent child like you. Even if I die, there will be no regrets
as long as you survive.”
“No. Even if it’s Hahaue’s order, I can only refuse that!”
 “Listen to me, Koretou-Hyuga no Kami. You have grown up into a really
quite excellent Hime-Busho. You have been made the right arm of the Tenkabito,
Oda Nobuna, and just in case, you have been appointed as her successor. How
admirable that you have come this far from being a vagrant. If there is something
that I regret, it is that I won’t be able to see the face of my grandchild.”
“……That kind of thing, please don’t say that in this place now……”
“Juubei. You have devoted yourself to the Oda clan at the expenses of your
own self. There might be someone who will devote himself to you.”
“Mother will stay at this place until you’ve made up your mind.” Omaki-no-
kata said so. Although she is gentle, she is a person who will never listen to any
person’s suggestions.
Mitsuhide gave up sending her mother away from the battlefield.
The night wind damages the body, and after Mitsuhide earnestly asked her
mother, the latter decided to enter the tea room in the main camp situated among
the mountains.
“……Haha-ue……”
She lost her father at a young age and she lost her clan while she was
growing up. Mitsuhide was raised by her mother and achieved a number of
miraculous promotions in her life while wandering around from place to place. Her
filial piety to her mother is known to the whole world. If Mitsuhide sent her
mother, Hatano Hideharu would trust Mitsuhide and he would be beheaded by Oda
Nobuna if he betrayed her and didn’t surrender in peace.
And it’s possible for Mitsuhide to barely escape the biggest crisis of being
attacked from both sides by Yakami castle and Kikkawa Motoharu’s forces.
If Mitsuhide can prevent Kikkawa’s advancement here, Nobuna may be able
to find an opportunity for a counterattack at the battle in the east.
 “However, as I believe that Sagara-Senpai will come and move Otomo
Sorin, I will wait until the very end. Hatano Hideharu had betrayed me once. He
might betray me again. I will believe in Senpai and wait a little longer.” Mitsuhide
prayed to her mother.
Mitsuhide trembled. She might lose her sanity if she lost her mother due to
the fight for Tenka Fubu. This is because she was loved by her mother who
recognized and supported her talent, even if she lived as a naïve and greenhorn
Hime-Busho who found herself in a difficult position and fell to poverty.
What would Sagara-Senpai say in a time like this?
Would he not throw away anything, scold me, and cause a miracle?
Since he came from the future, Senpai seems to know the tragedy that will
occur in Juubei’s future. Although Juubei doesn’t know what will happen, a tragic
future will come to Juubei if I went through with a plan to sacrifice Haha-ue. I
have that kind of feeling.
Up until now, Mitsuhide kept on pouring gratuitous love like a mother to
Yoshiharu who came alone from the future.
Although Yoshiharu came to this world alone, he had freely and earnestly
poured love to Nobuna without any time to grieve over being separated from his
family and friends.
He had to do that, because Nobuna’s heart, after continuing to fight to
conquer the world while being rejected by her mother, would become a Maou’s
otherwise.
Yoshiharu’s loneliness, the grief from being parted from his home in the
future world, someone had to heal and cover it. During the battle of Kanegasaki,
Mitsuhide, who accidentally learned that Yoshiharu was really sad from being
separated from his real mother, voluntarily took up that role.
 But there is a source of the affection that flowed within Mitsuhide which she
placed into her own success in life and Yoshiharu. That source is Mitsuhide’s
mother, Omaki-no-kata.
If I lose Haha-ue, then Juubei will…… I will not be able to endure this love
that will not be rewarded, these feelings towards my own master’s lover. The truth
is that the moment that Juubei noticed these feeling towards Senpai, I actually
couldn’t help myself from crying out loud.
Mitsuhide coughed the name of that person, not because she wanted to give
him help, but because she asked for help for the first time..
“……Sagara-Senpai……”
Toshimitsu appeared once again before Mitsuhide with a gloomy expression.
“My apologies. Your mother has……”
“I don’t want to hear it.” Mitsuhide said in despair.
But she understood it even if she didn’t hear it.
Although Omaki-no-kata was a gentle and sophisticated person, she is a
resolute woman.
And a woman filled with deep love.
Even her own life can be given calmly for her beloved daughter.
“……Haha-ue…… Could it be?.......”
“Yes, using a single opportunity, she has gone to Yakami castle alone……
She left a will with the ‘Flag of Toki Kikkyou’.”
“Haha-ue. What should Juubei do if Hatano Hideharu doesn’t accept a truce
and it ends with Haha-ue being freely kidnapped as a hostage?” Mitsuhide wanted
to ask her mother. But Mitsuhide’s mother is no longer here anymore.
“Everything depends on Hime’s feelings. If Hatano Hideharu is such a
despicable person, stop going after the Mori clan so you can save your mother. If
you come back to serving the Oda clan with a plan after recapturing your mother,
nobody in the world will be able to curse Hime as a betrayer.”
“Toshimitsu. Never again say anything about betraying Nobuna-sama. The
true lord whom you should earnestly be loyal to is not Juubei. It’s Nobuna-sama.
Our aim is not ‘Peace for the Akechi clan’ or ‘Toki Genji’s revival’, but instead
‘Tenka Fubu’. I will cut you if you say it again.”
“But.”
“Juubei and Nobuna-sama are two people in one body. If one of us is
missing then the dream of Tenka Fubu will be over.”
While trembling from the premonition of the irreparable depth of her and her
own mother’s destinies…… “Nobuna-sama. I’ve had a flash of inspiration for a
secret plan to maintain the Tanba frontline. Send out a messenger!” Mitsuhide
barely told Toshimitsu. They have to negotiate with Hatano Hideharu. Mitsuhide
has no choice but to bet on a future where Hatano Hideharu believed Mitsuhide.
“However. Don’t mention that I sent my Haha0ue to the Hatano clan in the
letter to Nobuna-sama. If it is known, it will torment the gentle Nobuna-sama and
dull her wisdom. Now that our enemies are the Uesugi and Takeda clans, this is not
the time where we can permit any slight mistake of judgement.”
“……As you wish.”
A cutting remark towards her vassal. These unusual words that weren’t
expected by the vassals came out from the gentle Mitsuhide.
Toshimitsu, who understood Mitsuhide had been pushed into the corner,
thought that it was necessary to prepare another letter in her name to Oda Nobuna.
Saito Toshimitsu’s only lord was Akechi Mitsuhide. To her, Mitsuhide was
a noble and selfless hero, and she almost admired her like a savior. However, she
couldn’t ever let Mitsuhide stain her hands with blood for Tenka Fubu like
Nobuna, even though the latter had the same abilities.
 This person is too innocent. Nobuna is also a Hime-Busho who is full of
“emotion”. Though they are both immediately generous towards their vassals and
companions they have opened their hearts to, in Mitsuhide’s case, from the very
beginning she lacked the idea of dirtying her own hands for the sake of her dreams.
There is a clear difference between the two. Toshimitsu had a foreboding that
Mitsuhide would fall because of that power sometimes soon. After Toshimitsu had
determined that she should do the dirty work for Mitsuhide, although she served
one of Mino’s Three, Inaba Ittetsu, she ran away and stalked over to the Akechi
clan.
In any case, Hatano Hideharu holds the initiative. Is there a plan to reclaim
Omaki-no-kata? Mitsuhide and Toshimitsu began their discussion.
A messenger from Hatano Hideharu came.
Kasuga shrine is at the foot of the southern mountain of Yakami castle.
The negotiation between Hatano Hideharu and Akechi Mitsuhide was
performed in absolute secrecy in this Kasuga shrine.
Both armies were only permitted to enter the Kasuga shrine with a small
number of people, needless to say the bloodthirst rose. Especially for the Hatano
clan that excelled in activities in the mountains of Tanba. There were some cases
where, depending upon the circumstances, an assassination would take place if the
negotiations broke down.
The demands on Mitsuhide’s side is the truce between Hatano and Oda. The
participation of the Hatano clan in the war against the Mori clan is not required. It
will be enough if they stayed neutral. Mitsuhide’s mother Omaki-no-kata has been
taken hostage in Yamaki castle. There will be no hostages taken from the Hatano
clan. It was a generous request towards the other side who had betrayed her once.
Even though Mitsuhide has a good character, she cannot be inflexible now that
Omaki-no-kata is alone in Yakami castle.
 The Hatano clan is the strongest feudal lord in Tanba. Although the present
head, Hideharu, is still young, he is a stubborn man who is hard to deal with.
Miyoshi Nagayoshi who became the conqueror of Kinai left the conquest of Tanba
to Matsunaga Hisahide’s brother-in-law. Hatano Hideharu cooperated with the
feared lord of Kuroi castle, the “Tanba no Akaoni” Akai Naomasa to
simultaneously attack Matsunaga’s forces and Akai Naomasa finally kill
Matsunaga’s brother-in-law.
The basic tactic of the two great men of the Hatano and Akai clans who
refused to yield to Miyoshi’s political power was also effective against Akechi
Mitsuhide who was dispatched by the Oda’s political power. Hatano Hideharu had
originally pledged allegiance to Mitsuhide and enticed Akechi’s army into Tanba.
He then let her fight against Akai Naomasa and betrayed her by attacking from the
back. However, Mitsuhide was different than Matsunaga Hisahide’s brother-in-
law. She broke through the pincer attack from the Hatano and Akai clans
excellently and escaped from Tanba and accomplished distinguished services for
herself during the “Harima Riot”.
“It’s imprudent to think that Mori will win this time. Sagara-Senpai will
definitely lead the Otomo army and land upon the Mori clan’s territories. Return
your soldiers while Kikkawa Motoharu attacks Tanba-- If anything should happen
to my Haha-ue, I will not forgive you, Hatano Hideharu-dono.”
However Hatano Hideharu with his sly combat experience laughed
scornfully. “Nobuna-dono and Hyuga-dono are too soft.”
“The sworn friend of the Hatano clan, Akai Naomasa-dono of Kuroi castle
still survives even though he’s laid up with sickness. One of Akai Naomasa-dono’s
strength is that he married the Kanpaku, Konoe Sakihisa’s imouto. Even though
everyone made light of the mountain soldiers of Akai Naomasa of Tanba, that was
imprudent.”
 “In other words, both during the fight against Miyoshi and the fight against
Mitsuhide, there were strings being pulled behind the Tanba frontline because
Konoe-sama didn’t want these powerful samurai governments that were born in
Kinai?”
“Indeed. In those days when the Miyoshi’s political power was controlling
Kinai for Kanpaku-sama, they all fought earnestly when the whole world would
have been conquered by Matsunaga Danjou if the Yamato Gosho was destroyed. In
order to reduce Danjou’s power, they used the mountainous country Tanba which
is next to Kyoto. Tanba is an important place that must be conquered to rule Kinai
stably. However, the peculiar topography of the complex mountains and basins of
Tanba is a difficult thing for the warriors of Kyoto who are accustomed to the
plains. This time as well.”
“But Hatano Hideharu-dono. Konoe-sama has already become a sworn
friend of Nobuna-sama. He changed his opinion and recommend Nobuna-sama for
the sake of the whole world to put an end of the disturbances caused by the people
of Japan. And right now, he has left the capital and is helping the Oda clan by
persuading Shimazu Yoshihisa of the Shimazu clan of Satsuma. Kanpaku-sama
doesn’t support Tanba anymore. Akai Naomasa-dono has already lost the support
of Kanpaku-sama.”
“No. Right now nobles are simply something like a ghost. They would
change their sides instantly once they see that the Oda clan is in disadvantageous
position. The one who has the Nishiki no mihata (New Government Flag) is
strong.” Hatano Hideharu didn’t take Konoe Sakihisa’s support for the Oda clan
seriously.
“If Mori’s army enters the capital, Kanpaku-sama will promptly give Nishiki
no mihata to the Mori clan. It won’t be called a betrayal if it’s for the sake of
Yamato Gosho. That is what is called a noble, Koretou Hyuga-dono. In that way,
the nobles have survived for 1000 years. Japan would change if Oda Nobuna
crushed the Yamato Gosho. If it was Matsunaga Danjou, she would’ve done it.
However, Hyuga-dono and Oda Nobuna are too soft. As you can see with your
arch-nemesis the Kanpaku, you cannot fight the Yamato Gosho’s proud history
and authority that lasted for 1000 years. That kind of thing is simply outrageous
and wicked. Therefore, Kanpaku-sama will win in the end.”
“There is another reason why we cannot submit ourselves to the Oda clan.”
Hatano Hideharu pressed on.
“Even though Oda Nobuna cannot crush Yamato Gosho, that Hime-Busho is
stern towards monks and samurai clans who possess military power. She is
merciless. Matsunaga Danjou who lent Oda Nobuna a hand to visit the capital
became unnecessary when the Miyoshi clan was pushed back to Shikoku and after
she shut herself in Yamato she died in an explosion with the Hiragumo. The highly
successful Araki Murashige almost got her territory confiscated when Settsu was
conquered and then she ran away in a hurry. And as we know, the heads of her
arch-nemesis Azai Nagamasa and Asakura Yoshikage were turned into golden
skulls. She set fire to Eizan when it supported the Azai and Asakura clans and took
away the weapons of the armed monks. She started an unprecedented gun war with
Honbyo temple of Osaka which resulted in heaps of corpses being left around the
battlefield and she made the nuns of Honbyo temple leave Osaka. The Hatano clan
who betrayed Oda Nobuna once will definitely be crushed when the Oda clan
conquers the world.”
The matter about the golden skulls is a drama that Nobuna performed to
make the world think that Azai Nagamasa had “died”. But the trick cannot be
revealed. Nobuna-sama has been misunderstood too much. Although Mitsuhide
was mortified, she cannot tell Hatano Hideharu the truth.
 “On the other hand the Mori clan is, apart from Motonari’s era in the past,
now known for their honest family’s social standing. They even permitted the
allegiance of the brutal Ukita Naoie who is known as the “Kan’aku Mugen”
(Unlimited Evil). My Hatano clan and Akai Naomasa who don’t have the
demeanor or the deeds that that savage man has done, if I offer the whole Tanba
and let Kikkawa’s army visit the capital from San’yodou, both the Hatano and
Akai clans will have eternal peace and security. My Hatano clan has already
decided to take the side of the honest Mori clan. I cannot take Hyuga-dono’s
proposal.”
Mitsuhide finally realized that the serious Kobayakawa is one of the reasons
the heinous Ukita Naoie didn’t get purged no matter how much Kikkawa Motoharu
pressed for that idea. “The integrity of the Mori clan is genuine because even one
of the Three Evils of the World, Ukita Naoie was forgiven.” That's why they
showed that magnanimity to the daimyos and the populace across the country.
For this reason, the two daimyos who held strongholds in San’yodou and
wavered between the Mori and Oda clan, Yamana Toyokuni and Yamana
Suketoyo, were dethroned easily by the Mori clan. And the reason why the Mori
clan wanted to possess Hatano Hideharu is the same as the two men of Yamana
clan.
On the other hand, the Oda clan has the strong impression that it will never
forgive betrayers because of the big incident known as the “Golden Skulls”.
Although Matsunaga Hisahide reaped what she sowed from the beginning for
disobeying Nobuna twice, she died in a wasteful and showy death from an
explosion while holding the Hiragumo. “Oda Nobuna has a short temper”, this is
also the result of the exaggerated impressions by people who don’t know about the
clan’s internal problem.
 “……Is that so? Hatano-dono has already put his trust in the Mori clan.
Your partner Akai Naomasa-dono has fallen sick and yet.”
“That’s right. Even if Akai Naomasa died of illness just like that, Kikkawa’s
forces will arrive at Tanba soon. You are already a mouse in a trap once Kikkawa
Motoharu enters Kuroi castle on behalf of Akai Naomasa, Koretou Hyuga-dono.
The Oda clan has been surrounded by enemies in every direction, Hyuga-dono,
reinforcements will not come from anywhere.”
“No. There is Sagara-senpai in Kyushu.”
“Hmph. Sagara Yoshiharu is just a person of doubtful origin who is only
good at persuading Hime-Bushos. He is a youngster who can only do anything
because he has the protection of Oda Nobuna. The reason why the Mori clan lost
the naval battle is because they employed such an incompetent man as a strategist.
He cannot do anything in isolated Kyushu.”
“……Is that so…… If you won’t make peace with the Oda clan, I want you
to return my Haha-ue, Hatano-dono.”
“We don’t have any personal grudge against Hyuga-dono. By all right, the
negotiation of returning your mother would be selling favors to the Hatano clan.
We know well that Hyuga-dono is a kind person both inside and on the outside.
But we cannot return her. Our clan has already betrayed Hyuga-dono. We fear the
wrath of Oda Nobuna. In the future, so that there isn’t any chance that Oda Nobuna
would take revenge on my Hatano clan, we cannot return her until the Oda clan
leaves the capital. In other words, the Mori clan’s visit to the capital has been
accomplished”
Saito Toshimitsu who waited next to Mitsuhide “bikuri” moved her silky
eyebrow.
Hatano Hideharu had contrived a plot against Akechi Mitsuhide from the
very beginning.
 “That is, what do you mean by that?”
“Hyuga-dono. It means that you must communicate secretly to the Mori clan
if you want to save your mother. Of course, you should pretend to officially carry
through your loyalty to the Oda clan. While you surround Yakami castle, end your
siege of Yakami castle and retreat to Kyoto after being defeated by the night raid
of the Hatano army -- Kikkawa Motoharu will soon led a large army from San’in.
Hyuga-dono will retire to Omi Sakamoto castle because you cannot save the
capital from being outnumbered.”
“There is no way that you can make this Mitsuhide abandon Nobuna-sama!
If I send my Haha-ue to the Hatano clan and then retreat, Juubei will be suspected
of treachery by Nobuna-sama!”
“No. Hyuga-dono didn’t send out her mother. Your mother voluntarily came
to Yakami castle in order to save Hyuga-dono from your predicament. If Oda
Nobuna doesn’t believe in such a moving story…… Oda Nobuna naturally will not
believe in that since she and her own mother hate each other……it’s a fact that
Tanba kidnapped Hyuga-dono’s mother. Ishikawa Kazumune!”
“Yes!” a voice rang out in the same time. A small sized female shinobi
appeared in front of Saito Toshimitsu and Mitsuhide without a sound. She seemed
to have been hidden in the darkness all this time.
She covered her face with a ninja hood. She had red eyes that shined with a
deadly glare. A dreadful bloodlust was released. When Saito Toshimitsu
involuntarily reached for her sword, the girl stated, “I will kill you before you can
pull it out” and Toshimitsu was coerced silently. “This shinobi…… I seem to have
seen her somewhere…… that’s right. She is somewhat similar to Goemon-dono.”
Mitsuhide was puzzled. It was the first time that Ishikawa Kazumune met
Mitsuhide after all.
 “This person, although she is young, she is the head of Tanba’s shinobi. She
is a master of ninjutsu, a ‘master ninja’ who can sneak into any kind of place. Be it
Shinano. Be it Hakone. Be it the Koga of Iga. In this mountainous country where
large armies find it hard to move in, an excellent shinobi like Ishikawa Kazumune
is naturally very useful. This person captured Hyuga-dono’s mother. It would best
to make this as an excuse if Oda Nobuna doubts Hyuga-dono.”
“That’s too easy-going. Let us just kill Oda Nobuna now, with that
everything is solved.” Even though Ishikawa Kazumune spoke vehemently to
Hatano Hideharu while biting her lips, Hideharu didn’t agree. “The head of
Tenkabito cannot be easily be taken, no matter how good the shinobi is.
Assassinating the head of the world is the last trump card that can only be used in
case that this clan loses.”
“Hyuga-dono. You only have to retreat bit by bit according to Kikkawa
Motoharu’s movement: from Tanba to Kyoto, from Kyoto to Sakamoto of Omi so
that you won’t be doubted by Oda Nobuna. If you rig it, you can retreat without
causing damage to your soldiers while fighting. Kanpaku-sama will accept that
Ashikaga Yoshiaki of the Mori clan is the official Seii-taishogun. Although the
fake Shogun Imagawa Yoshimoto will be taken care of, with Hyuga-dono’s
personality, it would be hard to get rid of that person even if she is incompetent. It
will be nice if she is taken to Sakaki. Just like the previous Ashikaga Shogun who
often ran away to Omi when was against the Hosokawa and Miyoshi clans.”
“This amazing scheme should’ve not been thought of by Hatano Hideharu.
Perhaps the wise Kobayakawa Takakage…… she would likely have prepared this
while taking Juubei’s personality on account…… but, Takakage wouldn’t actually
be able to decide the time to use the scheme against Juubei because Takakage
didn’t expect that Juubei’s Haha-ue would come to Yakami castle on her own. At
the same time Haha-ue came to Yakami castle Hatano Hideharu determined that
‘the wind is on the side of the Mori clan’.” Mitsuhide was in grief.
Saito Toshimitsu had gone completely pale.
“Hime. Even if you are reluctant about it, there is no choice but to yield to
this temptation and ally yourself with Mori clan in the back. If you refuse… your
mother’s life… Kobayakawa and Kikkawa who built up the integrity of the Mori
clan would never try to kill your mother but Hatano Hideharu who has bet his
survival is an impertinent person. Once during the Harima riot, Ukita Naoie who
was eager to gain the trust of the Mori clan was going to execute Kuroda Kanbei-
dono! Furthermore, this shinobi Ishikawa is not an ordinary person. So long as
there is the Tanba shinobi, rescuing your mother will be difficult. I understand the
reason why even that Matsunaga Hisahide couldn’t control Tanba.”
“The secret strife with the puppet manipulated by Danjou when her brother-
in-law was killed was a difficult battle, but a puppet is still just a puppet.
Furthermore Tanba is my domain and I was the one left standing, fufufu.“
Ishikawa laughed while squinting her eyes.

Shitarahara – Mikawa.
During the stalemate between Takeda Shingen’s forces against the Oda
Nobuna – Tokugawa Ieyasu allied forces, Tokugawa Ieyasu let the veteran Sakai
Tadatsugu lead a suicide attack without Oda Nobuna’s permission……it was
falling apart after being ordered to do a surprise attack on Tobinosuyama fortress.
The formerly gentle Matsudaira Motoyasu suddenly changed her name to
Tokugawa Ieyasu at the last moment and declared dictatorship over the whole clan.
“Even though you all are the vassals of the Matsudaira clan, you must absolutely
obey Ieyasu’s orders.” A surprise attack against the Takeda army without
permission from Nobuna, appointing Sakai Tadatsugu who is the first among the
elders of Matsudaira clan with a job that would result in annihilation if it fails,
Takeda’s forces losing their path for retreat if they receive a surprise attack while
charging at Shitarahara which was protected by the Oda and Matsudaira clans --
everything was a scheme that can be called a “betrayal of the Oda clan” carried out
by the two schemers - Tokugawa Ieyasu and the returning Honda Masanobu.
However the whole picture of this abnormal situation hadn’t been
transmitted to the Oda camp yet.
While the supreme commander Oda Nobuna’s expression changed on
entering Ieyasu’s camp and talking something over with Ieyasu and Masanobu,
many generals of the Oda clan including Takigawa Kazumasu were thrown in
commotion. Because many Hime-Bushos who have long military records,
including Shibata Katsuie, Niwa Nagahide, and Maeda Inuchiyo, are up against
Kenshin in a staredown at Hokuriku, there is only one military commander who
can gather up the army at Shitarahara in Nobuna’s absence. And that commander is
Kazumasu.
“Now is the time to regain our heart’s elegance.” Kazumasu held a tea
ceremony in the camp to calm the shaking generals.
“Gununu! If the rumors are true that Matsudaira Motoyasu has betrayed us
then Nobuna-chan is in trouble.”
“The Anti-Takeda forces are on the brink of defeat, nuoooooo. This Sakuma
Nobumori really wants to retreat, milord. This one is not inferior to Sagara-dono in
terms of escaping, only in escaping.”
This famous military general with a reputation of leading an army whose
offensive power is lacking, Sakuma Nobumori smiled wryly while receiving tea
from Kazumasu. “I am known as the ‘retreating Sakuma’ you know”. Sakuma
Nobumori was an old general of the Oda clan since its late head Nobuhide. Though
logically speaking, despite his position as an elder who is superior to Shibata
Katsuie in terms of his length of servitude as a vassal, he was lacking in any
potential. Although most of the well-known male warriors of the Oda clan had
been killed in action in order to protect Nobuna, only Sakuma Nobumori had
persistently survived. After having fallen into the comfort of tea ceremonies that
were introduced by Nobuna, he had ceased in making any military exploits.
“Don’t make a preparation for retreating without Nobuna-chan’s permission.
Even you who didn’t have any serious military exploits during the Honbyo temple
riot and only held tea ceremonies. If the impatient and stingy Nobuna-chan hears
of this, you will be banished to Mount Koya.”
“That’s too harsh. However, not all vassals are hard workers who keep on
doing their job like Yoshiharu-dono. If someone who is not a hard worker is not
needed in the Oda clan then 80% of the lazy generals will drop out. It’s also
necessary to keep a lazy general who looks like a good for nothing. It’s a secret
method to maintain a group of vassals for a long time. At any rate, it will be a
serious matter if many generals like Araki Murashige who overwork recklessly
break down. Nuoooo.”
“Though your logic is correct, that’s only an excuse of being lazy……
Gunonono. The tea tastes bitter when you hold a tea ceremony with an old man. A
tea ceremony for Hime-Bushos is supposed to be gorgeous.”
“Is the rumor of Matsudaira Motoyasu’s betrayal true? Kazumasu-dono?”
“I don’t know. But, although it’s hard to believe, it’s the truth that she
moved her soldiers without Nobuna-chan’s permission. If that’s true then it’s
impossible to maintain the Shitahara frontline. Then we have no choice but to
retreat.”
 “I am concerned about Akechi-dono’s predicament in Tanba. Sagara-dono
still hasn’t come back from Kyushu. This is a critical moment - with the exception
of Matsuidara Motoyasu, the generals who will betray us haven’t moved yet.”
“It can’t be. All those inside the Oda clan, everyone, all are friends who
share both sorrow and joy together.”
“We don’t need to worry about Shibata-dono and Niwa-dono who are the
successors of vassals of the Oda clan. Akechi-dono was an outsider. There is no
telling that she won’t betray us. The rumor that Akechi-dono has been hard-pressed
to send out her Haha-ue as a hostage to the Hatano clan has spread out in the camp.
Perhaps it could be a resistance against the Mori clan.”
“It can’t be. The capital of Kyoto and Azuchi castle are in Michii’s sphere of
influence. If the rebels from Saigoku are supporting Michii now, the Oda clan is
literally finished. Yoshii still hasn’t come back from Kyushu. This thing could be
happening……”
“Sagara Yoshiharu-dono who is a man from the future is a special case. Our
Hime entrusted 2 people who were ‘commanders of both literary and military art
and treated their comrades like a family’ with an important position as the head of
an army. The supreme power of the Kinki Kanrei position and the unification of
Kinai has been entrusted to Akechi-dono,. Perhaps Kazumasu-dono has been
entrusted with the task of suppressing Tougoku and was given the role of Kanto
Kanrei to hold back Takeda’s forces at Shitarahara. She has deep trust in the
literate Niwa-dono who is like a substitute Ane-ue to our Hime and the valorous
Shibata-dono, because as military commanders those two like two people in one
body. If we lack either Akechi-dono or Kazumasu-dono….”
“……The Oda forces that hold their frontline at various places would
completely collapse. Nobuna-chan’s feeling would be broken too. But, the raccoon
girl of Mikawa is like an imouto to Nobuna-chan. She is a Hime-Busho who
possesses a straight and tenacious sense of duty. There is no way she would have
discord with us and break our alliance in front of the large Takeda army.”
“At any case, we shouldn’t discuss this any longer. We shouldn’t make
useless disturbances in the camp.” Kazumasu commanded Nobumori.
“Acknowledged. I will erase our presence and retreat for a while.”
Nobumori who could feel the unrest that tinged the tea ceremony took and drank
his tea.
Nobuna who had returned from Ieyasu’s camp suddenly entered the tea
ceremony room. Her expression...
“The Matsudaira clan, no, the alliance with the Tokugawa clan has been
annulled! Sakon! Prepare for a retreat now! Destroy all the construction in the
camp and escape to Owari!”
“Wha-what the heck? The alliance with that tanuki girl has been annulled?
Why?”
“We will talk later! If we don’t escape from this frontline before we are
sensed by Takeda Shingen, we will be annihilated in Shitarahara!”
Kazumasu unintentionally dropped the tea set that she held in her hands.

In the Kasuga shrine of Sasayama in Tanba.

“All will be too late once Kikkawa Motoharu enters Tanba. Muu, we have
no choice but to conspire. There are many generals in the frontline who play at
both sides! Furthermore since your mother’s life is at stake, there will be no
shame!”
 Although Saito Toshimitsu kept on begging Mitsuhide, Mitsuhide didn’t
agree.
“No……guarding Kyoto is Akechi Mitsuhide’s task…… Even if stones
would be thrown at Haha-ue, I cannot abandon Kyoto and betray Nobuna-sama.”
Mitsuhide’s own choice would never be to conspire even if she knows that
her own words would kill her mother. Her expression is pitifully pale. Mitsuhide
knows. Shibata Katsuie. Niwa Nagahide. Maeda Inuchiyo. The vassals of the Oda
clan who have served Nobuna since Owari would absolutely never betray Nobuna
even if they fell into this situation. They wouldn’t even hesitate. And she too, even
though she is not a pedigree of that Oda clan, she is a full-fledged general who has
been entrusted with the dream of Tenka Fubu from Saito Dousan. For Nobuna who
personally succeeded Dousan’s dream, Mitsuhide whose teacher is also Dousan is
an existence beyond the hereditary servants. The right hand and one half of the
body. It’s not possible for any betrayal. Even if she played at both sides without
being noticed and somehow a miracle finally occured and the Oda clan defeated
the Mori clan, Mitsuhide would never forgive herself for that for her entire
lifetime.
“Haha-ue would never approve it, she would never approve that the proud
descendant of the Toki Genji clan, Akechi Mitsuhide would abandon her
feelings……”
“Will you still carry out your loyalty to the Oda clan until the end? Even if
the dream of reviving the Toki Genji clan perishes?”
Hatano Hideharu pressed on again with a gloomy expression.
“Even if I cannot take Tanba…… I will defend Kyoto until the end. That is
Mitsuhide’s duty.”
“Hyuga-dono. Please think on it carefully. There is no time to decide other
than now. Oda Nobuna cannot sustain against the Takeda – Uesugi army. Oda’s
army until now kept on defeating powerful enemies by using crushing plans after
centralizing the military forces. Oda’s forces will have no strength if their army is
dispersed. It was only back when Saito Dousan was still alive that they were able
to gain victory while dispersing their power. Now that Dousan is dead…… Oda
Nobuna won’t be able to defeat the Takeda army at Toukaido and the Uesugi army
who march at Hokurikudo at the same time. Hokurikudo and Toukaido are like
walking on a tightrope right now, sooner or later Oda Nobuna will be pressed and
withdraw to Omi. At that time if Hyuga-dono returned to Sakamoto castle to
preserve your soldiers…… Just like the time at Kanegasaki, it’s possible to kill
Oda Nobuna who left her soldiers at the frontline and took a small number of
hatamoto (soldiers) to go back to Azuchi castle.”
When she heard those word.
At last Mitsuhide decided.
She forget her hesitation.
“Those words are unnecessary, Hatano Hideharu. At last, the choice to join
hands with the Mori army surreptitiously has disappeared. After all, if I betray
Nobuna-sama for the sake of single-mindedly saving Haha-ue, Juubei will end up
following and raging down the path of a rebel. My eyes have been awakened.
Kobayakawa Takakage who is knowledgeable about the change of human hearts
wouldn’t suggest such a stupid reason.”
“Our conversation ends with this Hatano-dono,” Saito Toshimitsu also
nodded. As a faithful vice general, she thought about playing both sides to protect
Mitsuhide’s mother. But she cannot let her lord be a rebel who would kill the one
who’d rule the whole world. Akechi Mitsuhide didn’t become the “Rebel who
betrayed and killed the ruler of the world” which has been told of for eternity in the
history of Japan. Omaki-no-kata would grieve more than anyone else.
 “I understand. Hyuga-dono, you truly are a hero…… Well done, you have
rejected my proposal. However Hyuga-dono. As a military commander who
cunningly survived this chaotic age while antagonizing Miyoshi Nagayoshi and
Matsunaga Danjou, I will only say this. There is only one Hime-Busho who can
obtain Sagara Yoshiharu-- Just like that there is only one Tenkabito, there is only
one who can obtain Sagara Yoshiharu. A right hand man and one half of the body
is just the nonsense of women and children. Indeed…… Hyuga-dono is too lenient
on Oda Nobuna. Too soft. After losing your mother, eventually, Hyuga-dono will
lose both Sagara Yoshiharu and the world. Oda Nobuna will obtain everything.
You will regret it.”
The negotiation at Kasuga shrine had ended.
Omaki-no-kata didn’t return to Mitsuhide’s camp.
“At the time when Kikkawa Motoharu’s forces enter Tanba, Hyuga-dono’s
mother will be killed. But we don’t want to kill her if possible, I will wait until
then.” There was only a notice from Hatano Hideharu.
The reinforcements didn’t come.
They don’t know what is happening to Sagara Yoshiharu and Konoe
Sakihisa who went to Kyushu.
It’s not possible to stop the spy from the Tanba shinobi that are led by
Ishikawa Kazumune from bringing information to Mitsuhide’s camp which
surrounded Yakami castle.
It is just……with the Oda – Matsudaira allied forces being cornered by
Takeda Shingen at Shitarahara, there was a rumor that the Matsudaira clan was
going to pick both sides of the Takeda and Oda clans. The vassal group of the
Matsudaira clan is broken up into pro-Takeda and pro-Oda factions.
At any rate, the Matsudaira army had been crushed perfectly by Takeda
Shingen at Mikatagahara. It’s only understandable that people who despaired
would appear one after another since it’s impossible to fight until the bitter end
with Takeda-Uesugi-Mori clans as their opponent.
At one side, Kikkawa Motoharu’s forces already arrived at Tajima and
approached Kurokawa castle which is the western doorway of Tanba with a big
army. Although the life of Akai Naomasa which has been struck by illness seemed
likely to run out soon, there didn’t seem to be any problem for the Akai clan to join
hands with the Kikkawa army.
Bad rumors coming out one after another.
Tanba shinobi are probably the only spies who have disadvantageous
information for the Oda clan.
There was no sign of arrival from the reinforcement from Chosokabe of
Tosa who Saito Toshimitsu had gambled upon. After all, it’s a long distance from
Tosa to Tanba. For the Chosokabe clan who isn’t familiar with the mountainous
land of Tanba, they would take time on the land route to Tanba and won’t be in
time even if they can arrive at Sakai.
Mitsuhide who was left stationed at the Tanba frontline, was isolated in
every meaning.

The time of destruction approached Mitsuhide with every second.

The Sagara Yoshiharu army which was built in San’yo was set as the last
defensive line for Himeji castle which is the center of Harima again Mori’s San’yo
army that were led by Kobayakawa Takakage as its opponent. Because the
supreme commander Sagara Yoshiharu was sent to Kyushu with his strategist
Kuroda Kanbei, his vice general Yamanaka Shikanosuke was taking care of this
place in his absence.
Kobayakawa Takakage who lost midway during the previous naval battle of
Kizugawaguchi made a plan to overtake Harima through the land route this time
and had gradually encroached upon west Harima. The brave Yamanaka
Shikanosuke rallied the Amago 10 heroes, rushed and swiftly pulled up, and
repeated this situation of taking another castle when the opportunity arises all the
time. Although Shikanosuke would definitely win if both Shikanosuke and
Takakage led the same number of soldiers and crashed into each other directly, that
kind of luck would never come to the general of Shichinanhachiku (7 Misfortunes
and 8 Pains), Shikanosuke.
Right now, the Mori army had taken up most of west Harima and
Shikanosuke was exhausted from chasing Takakage and came to Himeji castle just
to catch her breath.
“Its feel as if there is an elephant on my waist.” The daimyo of Bizen-
Mimasaka, Ukita Naoie who should’ve played the role of a vanguard under
Takakage complained about his lower back pain again and left momentarily. This
seems to be caused by the old scar from when he fell from his horse during the
Harima riot. Naoie doesn’t think of it as a betrayal. The fate of the Oda clan is
already coming to an end.
In Inaba, Tajima of San’in region which is the backside of Harima, Kikkawa
Motoharu who has made two men of Yamana clan as her subordinates hurried
straight at Tanba. But Nobuna who was dealing with Takeda and Uesugi at the
same time at the frontline cannot bring any reinforcements. It was known by
Shikanosuke that Mitsuhide has already fallen to a crisis.
“Milord and strategist-dono haven’t returned and there have also been no
messengers. Perhaps the messenger has been attacked on the the land and sea route
between Kyushu and Himeji and was completely caught by a subordinate of the
Kobayakawa Takakage and Murakami navies. Aah, Shichinanhachiku……!”
Shikanosuke urgently held a war council after summoning the Amago 10
heroes at the mansion in front of Okiku-ido in Himeji.
“It’s our mission to protect this Himeji castle until our lord has returned. If
Himeji castle falls, the Miki castle will fall as well, if Miki castle falls then
Kobayawaka’s army will arrive at the capitol in one go from Settsu to the capital of
Kyoto. But if I just sit here then Tanba will be lost and Mitsuhide-dono will be
defeated and Kikkawa Motoharu will go to the capital of Kyoto. If I sit here, it will
fall, if I go out and attack I will be destroyed. There is no doubt that right now we
are suffering Shichinanhachiku since the time of Amago clan extinction! Although
I have made up my mind…… I would like to hear the opinion of the 10 heroes
who came with me so far.”
The 10 heroes that formerly mainly consisted of the old Amago vassals, with
most of the important generals having already been killed in battle, had
surrendered themselves to the Mori clan. As for the people who remained now,
there were many young Hime-Bushos who were attracted by Shikanosuke’s charm
and gathered under her. Everyone is in high spirit.
“Yuudorinosuke. You are the vice general of the 10 heroes now. I think that
there is no other choice but to attack but.”
“Its plausible de-gozaru. Amago heroes can only attack. But……”
“But?”
“Unfortunately we don’t have military power or generals to attack both
Kikkawa and Kobayakawa’s forces at the same time. Even if we are going for a
mutual honorable death, an unlikely miracle will not happen unless we focused our
attack at one spot.”
 Yuudorinosuke who kept saying “it’s plausible de-gozaru,” even if it was
absurd, opened her eyes wide for the first time and gave her opinion to
Shikanosuke.
“Teramotoseishinosuke also has the same opinion. We should’ve been a
match at San’in which is our domain. And Kikkawa Motoharu is our fated arch-
nemesis! Let’s charge at Tajima by the north straight from Himeji over the
mountain path and pass through Ikuno pass!”
“Seishinosuke seem to have the same opinion. How about
Yabunakabaranosuke?”
“The truth is Yabunonaka (inability to finding out the truth because of
conflicting testimonies), life is a thorny path. Our lord Sagara Yoshiharu-dono’s
nature has the doctrine of grasping everything. Therefore we should begin to pick
up both the San’in and San’yo frontlines together.”
“You have a point. But just like what Dorinosuke said, I cannot divide
Himeji castle guards evenly. Even I who wish for Shichinanhachiku, it’s obvious
that I want to crush both the Mori Twin Rivers and annihilate them together. I
don’t want to throw away the important soldiers and castle that we look after for
milord……but how would milord despise me if I abandon Mistuhide-dono? Aah,
Shichinanhachiku…!”
“In that case we should divide the army unevenly!”
Yabunakabaranosuke opined.
After their dead master’s residence shrunk, Shikanosuke and the Amago 10
heroes had a life of a ronin and were famed for their so-called guerilla war in
San’in region in the mountainous topography. This time they cannot do anything
but to use guerilla tactics.
If Shikanosuke invades Tajima across the mountain with only the 10 main heroes
and a small number of soldiers, she could perform bandit work, striking
everywhere at once and disturb the march of the Kikkawa army. Of course, she is
outnumbered and will be crushed and annihilated sooner or later and the short-
tempered Kikkawa Motoharu will chase her arch-nemesis Shikanosuke without
exception. It’s possible to slightly delay her visit to Tanba.
Most of Shikanosuke and the 10 heroes, of course, would die in the
mountains of Tajima.
Kikkawa Motoharu who hastened her march towards the capital would never show
mercy to Shikanosuke. No, since she understood that Shikanosuke will never
surrender to Mori clan, she couldn’t spare her life even if she wanted to. Once
when Shikanosuke was caught by Motoharu, the former escaped by crawling
through the toilet.
Therefore, if the suicide army would die together with Shikanosuke, it’s
possible to bring about a slight chance that Mitsuhide’s life will be saved.
On the other side, all of the soldiers except the suicide army in Himeji castle
would be made as a body double for Shikanosuke. “Shikanosuke chose to hole up
in the castle as her tactic.” it was all to make Kobayakawa Takakage think like
that. Although it will be seen through by the wise Kobayakawa Takakage, this is
certainly a fight to earn a few days. Because Takakage doesn’t like unnecessary
bloodshed and wasting soldiers, she cannot begin a full scale attack on Himeji
castle until she notices that the Shikanosuke is an impostor.
“Ooh. The Amago 10 heroes who repeatedly charged towards an honorable
death have grown up and gained some ingenuity.” As expected, Shikanosuke was
deeply moved when there was a meaning in properly fighting repeatedly despite a
series of losing battles.
At last the time to lay down my life has come. Although milord has told me
to “live”, if I can rescue Mitsuhide-dono, my death will not be in vain. Milord
would forgive Shikanosuke for offering her life……
 With this, her dream of meeting Sagara Yoshiharu will not be fulfilled
anymore. But it was a life that originally should’ve ended together with the dream
of reviving the Amago clan at Kozuki castle. This short life was given to Sagara
Yoshiharu. Even though Yoshiharu is likely to cry manly tears, if you compare the
life of Akechi Mitsuhide and Yamanaka Shikanosuke for the Oda clan, it goes
without saying that Akechi Mitsuhide is much heavier.
“However, the moment that Kobayakawa Takakage realizes that I charged at
Tajima with the 10 heroes, the fate of Himeji castle will also run out. Is there a
person who can safely withdraw milord’s important soldiers? All of the 10 heroes
are only wild boar Himes who only know how to charge ahead. It’s almost my
fault. Between the Mori Twin Rivers and the 10 heroes, what are the
differences……? The commanders, the differences in national power……”
The Hime-Bushos that were introducing themselves with “we shall be the
body double!” all at once, they are Hakotsushiyoujinosuke, Awanarutonosuke,
Anauchikorinosuke, Oguranezuminosuke, Otanikoinosuke,.
“No good, not at all. Everyone wants to commit suicide?” When she looked
at their expressions, Shikanosuke lowered her head and felt greatly troubled.
Above them all, Otanikoinosuke had an expression of dying to rush towards
Kobayakawa force right now.
“The soldiers of Himeji castle are not only us, the Amago soldiers. There is
the Kawanami clan of Owari and the Omi clan of Nagahama castle who followed
milord as well as each member of the Kuroda clan. We cannot let them perish
together with us, the Amago 10 heroes. The important army that would diminish
until milord arrives home, we are not going to let them die an honorable death! But
we who have always pursued the idea of self-destruction are poor at
retreating……”
 “Its plausible de-gozaru. Shall we leave the all of the commands to Kuroda
Kanbei-dono’s Chichi-ue, Kuroda Mototaka-dono? He is a calm person who was
not shaken even when his daughter was taken hostage by Ukita. And that one
person from the Hachisuka clan who protected Miki castle, Maeno-dono seemed to
cooperate well.”
“That’s it, Yuudorinosuke. Please become my body double. If its you, you
will never abandon our principles. Wear my Kadzuno helmet and impersonate
Shikanosuke. When Kobayakawa Takakage goes into an all-out attack, I want you
to evacuate the soldiers to Miki castle with Kuroda Mototaka-dono to keep the
pace.”
“And when Kobayakawa Takakage is closing in on Miki castle?”
“At that time, retreat further to Amagasaki in Settsu. Because Kobayakawa
is a careful Hime-Busho, she will advance slowly while steadily capturing castles
like playing Go. Earn even a little bit of time. Don’t charge in to have an honorable
death at the San’yo frontline. Protect our lord’s soldiers and vassals. I am sorry to
force such a disgraceful job for the Amago 10 heroes, but I beg you. This is our
final farewell……”
“This Dorinosuke is well experienced in retreating. It’s plausible to give this
assignment to me de-gozaru.”
Shikanosuke decided to leave several people among the 10 heroes in Himeji
castle and bring the remainder which was almost all of the members. Only a select
few wouldl be honorable suicide soldiers who will go to Tajima and die across the
Ikuno pass. If there were too many, their marching speed would decrease and they
would be discovered by Kikkawa easily.
“Teramotoseishinosuke, Yaburanakabaranosuke, Idzutsuonnanosuke will go
to Tajima with me. 30 suicide soldiers come to me. We might survive for several
days. For Sagara Yoshiharu-dono who changed our fate to die abandoned by the
Oda clan at Kozuki castle……the time to repay our lord has come.”
“O’Taisho, we are delighted to accompany you! But this Kameisekainosuke
wanted to take a look at the Ryukyu islands that I have long yearned for! I have to
send a few message to Sagara Yoshiharu-dono! At the time when Tenka Fubu is
attained, please appoint Sekainosuke as the keeper of Ryukyu islands!”
“Aah. Wait, Sekainosuke. I will give you the other assignment. Though I am
sorry, as the present head of Yamanaka clan, I have to do it.”
“The world will certainly meet its end. The samurai clan of Yamanaka will
end with my generation. Resign as a samurai. You must become a merchant. After
you become a merchant, play an active role and travel all around the world.” She
wrote down a letter which became her testament and handed it over to
Kameisekainosuke.
“O’Taisho~!? You intend to give sympathy to Sekainosuke!? There is no
way that Sekainosuke regrets her life! To abandon her friend and O’Taisho?”
“No. But you kept repeatedly saying you wanted to go on a boat to the
Ryukyu islands since the old days. Milord and Oda Nobuna-sama have a dream of
sailing to the sea with a big boat. It’s painful to have you die here…… please go to
the Ryukyu islands with our lord on my behalf. I wanted to leave even one of the
Amago 10 heroes to our lord. Although it was short, I want you to survive as the
proof that we had lived under the Sagara clan.”
“……O’Taisho, a person like you… Uuuuh……I understand! The youngest
sister will take a namban wine and sweet potato when visiting Ryukyu islands!”
“Namban wine? Although it look like a human blood, its delicious. It’s
possible to invent a new brand of sake if we incorporated the techniques of the
nambans and Ryukyu to our traditional japan sake. It’s good to run a genuine
Shinroku liquor store. You must sell the sake of Shinroku to the world on a big
boat.”
“I am sorry with this!” The restless Kameisekainosuke reluctantly took flight
while crying and holding the letter to her chest.
“Things are about done with this.” Shikanosuke nodded while staring at the
silver that shine from the other side of the window.
“We cannot possibly know what our lord is suffering about regarding the
future waiting before us in this Sengoku world. Although it’s regretful…… If
Akechi Mitsuhide-dono’s ruin can be prevented, then it’s possible to change the
future that our lord is scared of. Our lord said. The future and destiny are not fixed.
Even if it’s impossible by one’s own power, it can be changed through the action
of many people.”
“I will organize 30 suicide soldiers and escape from Himeji castle under the
darkness of the night. We will go north of the mountain path and cross over Ikuno
pass and enter Tajima. Whenever Kuroda-dono learns about what I want to tell to
Dorinosuke, make sure to stop it.“ Shikanosuke informed the 10 heroes. And then
they took out the Yamanaka clan heirloom which was inherited from Sagara
Yoshiharu’s “Gold Gourd” and exchanged sake with each other. This gourd was an
important memento given by Nobuna to Yoshiharu during the battle of Inabayama
castle. “Because it’s a precious thing, I will leave it to you. Don’t die an honorable
death.” Yoshiharu asked when he handed it over to Shikanosuke. Ever since then,
Shikanosuke always kept the ten-ringed gourd close to her and filled it with the
specialty of Izumo, “Jidenshu”.
The gourmand, Uirougomonosuke talked cheerfully.
“According to the legend of Izumo, when Susano’o-no-Mikoto was banished
from Takagamahara and entered Izumo and was about to exterminate the evil
Jinushigami, Yamata-no-Orochi, he made Yamato-no-Orochi drink sake until it
became drunk and then chopped off its heads when it was sleeping. That sake,
Yashiori-no-sake is said to be the oldest sake of Japan. The series of O’Taisho’s
hard battles that came one after another to aim for the revival of Amago clan, it
was a series of misfortune after misfortune……if imouto-kun, Kameisekainosuke
starts a liquor shop, we will know it will succeed beyond expectations. The people
of the Yamanaka clan have the virtue of never betraying the Shichinanhachiku as
their best selling point. Perhaps they are better off becoming a merchant rather than
a samurai clan.”
“Our lord is someone who is suitable to become a merchant rather than a
military commander.” Shikanosuke was influenced and laughed. The Chinese god
– Kan’u-sama also became a god of merchants because of his loyalty which would
never betray his lord.
“Its fine for me to be left in history. I am nothing but a friend called the mountain
monkey Shikanosuke in the corner of milord’s heart, there is no greater happiness
if I can stay like this.”
“Its plausible de-gozaru.” Dorinosuke nodded and Shikanosuke stood up at
once.
“10 heroes. This is our last battle. We will sneak over to Tajima after we
cross over Ikuno pass by day and night. The ruler of Inaba, Yamana Toyokuni
should’ve acted as the vanguard for Kikkawa Motoharu’s army because Kikkawa
forces doesn’t understand the path to Tajima. They will join his uncle, Yamana
Suketoyo and will keep marching the whole army toward Tanba. Our unit is to
interfere with the course of the vanguard led by Yamana Toyokuni! Delay the
march of Kikkawa main force even a little bit!”
But Shikanosuke reminded the 10 heroes.
“Even if you see the banner of Yamana Toyokuni, you mustn’t get enraged
and attack! Even though we will die an honorable death in the end, our mission is
to earn time! If we are insta-killed, we will lose everything! First and foremost is
that I don’t hold a grudge against Toyokuni-dono! For the continuation of the clan,
you may have to betray a friend before being swallowed up by stronger man and
destroyed. It’s the destiny of someone who is born in the samurai clan of the
Sengoku era. You mustn’t bear a grudge because he sided with the Mori
clan……you mustn’t break down our valuable tactic with resentment. Please
understand.”
“O’Taisho who was betrayed by Toyokuni and fell into misanthropy, met
Sagara Yoshiharu by chance and regain her footing completely, no, she has grown
into a magnificent general” Yuudorinosuke who was given the task to remain at
Himeji castle was smiling broadly and bowed to Shikanosuke’s honorable death
unit.
“The fortunes of war be with you. The Shichinanhachiku that O’Taisho
asked from the moon is not merely about giving pain and misery to O’Taisho, but I
believe it was a trial to forge O’Taisho’s spirit by standing up after failures. That is
the true meaning of our principles!”
“All of you followed me until the end. I was able to meet a person named
Sagara Yoshiharu. I already have been rewarded. That is enough.” Shikanosuke
responded.
Chapter 2 - The Naval Battle of Yatsushiro

On the other hand, the Kyushu warfront had entered its final phase.
After successfully realizing the plan of reconciliation during the “Battle of
Taka castle” between the Otomo and Shimazu clans, the Otomo forces led by
Kuroda Kanbei who became renowned as the “World Class Strategist” throughout
all of Kyushu, made a “big return” from Hyuga highway to the north. At the same
time as the Otomo clan aimed at the territory of Mori clan, Suo province, the
Shimazu forces hurried back from Hyuga to their homeland Satsuma, toward
Yatsushiro of south Higo where the rear guard Sagara Tokuchiyo protected it
without rest.
Right now, Yatsushiro was being attacked by the people of north Higo who
supported Ryuzoji Takanobu. Among the enemy forces, Kai Soun’s figure could
be seen there -- no, Kai Soun was ordered by his lord Aso Koremasa to command
the army as the powerful supreme commander of north Higo. There was not a
single moment to lose.
As for the Shimazu forces, although they have mobilized a large army of
40000 strong during the great decisive battle against Otomo army at Taka castle,
they gathered unarmed people from their territory to oppose the overwhelming
large forces of the Otomo clan……in other words, they levied peasants. They
cannot endure a series of continuous battles. If there is no one to plough the farms,
famine would spread and all of Satsuma would starve. Therefore, at the same time
after the battle of Taka castle was over, they had to let more than half of their
entire army return to the farms. And they needed to station an army to placate the
southern part of Hyuga which had been divided with the Otomo clan. The natives
of the old Itou clan are still crawling around everywhere in Hyuga. If the Shimazu
army withdrew completely, a riot would happen and Kuroda Kanbei’s “Big
Reversal” would be interfered with.
The number of Shimazu soldiers who piled up a forced march from Hyuga
to Kuma and had participated in series of battles without taking any food and sleep
had decreased to 15000. This 15000 is almost the maximum number of military
forces that the Shimazu army can mobilize for a campaign. Although their number
is few, all of them are elites.
The supreme commander of Yatsushiro reinforcement army is Shimazu
Yoshihiro.
Acting as her subordinates is her youngest Imouto Shimazu Iehisa. Sagara
Yoshiharu, who has been dispatched by the Oda clan, his Ane, Sagara Yoshihi, and
along with the current head of the 21st generation of Otomo clan, Otomo Sorin,
crossed over the sea to the territory of the Arima clan, Shimabara peninsula. It was
being approached by 30000 members of the Ryuzoji forces.

Tokuchiyo who inherited the position as the current head of Sagara clan
from Yoshihi rallied herself within Hitoyoshi castle at the same time she heard the
report. “The head of the Aso clan, Aso Koremasa abandoned the Otomo clan who
declared the founding of a Christian kingdom and allied himself with the Ryuzoji
clan and advanced to Yatsushiro.” She kept herself inside the mountain castle,
Furufumoto castle, to defend Yatsushiro port to death while waiting for the north
Higo forces led by Kai Soun. Furufumoto castle is an important place that stood in
front of Yatsushiro port. If this mountain castle fell, Yatsushiro which is the
biggest port of south Higo will fall to Kai Soun’s hand. Once it falls, the Shimazu
forces strategy of crossing the sea to Shimabara peninsula will reach a dead end.
 The great event called the “Battle of Taka castle” that Kuroda Kanbei made,
had stirred a series of ripples in Kyushu until it was on the verge of explosion as if
it was caused by multiple collisions.
Kai Soun mobilized all of the military power that the Aso clan could
mobilize. In addition, various powerful clans such as Kumabe Chikanaga of north
Higo had also joined in and it became an even larger army than during the battle of
Hibikinohara.
Right now, Kai Soun had surrounded Furufumoto castle that stood on the
eastern coast of Kumagawa.

Kai Soun’s lord, Aso Koremasa, who heard the news that Otomo Sorin had
joined with with a religious leader of the namban to destroy Shinto shrine and
Buddhist temples learned that, “Aso shrine has been destroyed as well and the
sacred shrine has been remodeled into a Christian church.” He seemed to
remember Otomo Sorin’s recklessness and broke his promise to Kai Soun of “you
shouldn’t break your alliance to the Otomo clan so easily,” and went over to the
Ryuzoji clan.
Kai Soun promised absolute loyalty toward the Aso clan.
As soon as he returned alive from Hibikinohara, Kai Soun had no other
choice but to agree to being ordered by his lord to attack the Sagara clan again.
However, there is a little problem that came out among Kai’s family member
when Kai Soun is in the middle of dispatching his troops.
The present 20th head of the Aso clan, Aso Koremasa, is a samurai who rules
over the territory of Aso clan which encompasses all of north Higo while at the
same time is also the head priest of Aso shrine. In the country of Kyushu of Shura
where the Sangokuteiritsu (Three Kingdom Contest) of Shimazu, Otomo and
Ryuzoji has occurred, he continued the Aso clan somehow with the help of the
military power and ingenuity of Kai Soun. However, that three of Kai Soun’s own
sons were purged in punishment for communicating secretly with the Ito clan had
made Aso Koremasa fall into suspicion.
Moreover, Aso Koremasa knew very well that Kai Soun has been protecting
Sagara Yoshihi who held her ground in south Higo like she was his own real
daughter. If the Sagara clan who held the stronghold between the Shimazu clan and
Aso clan were to be swallowed up by the Shimazu then the Aso clan will be
destroyed as well. This is the opinion of Kai Soun.
Because Sagara Yoshihi finally fell into the control of the Shimazu clan, Aso
Koremasa hurriedly gave the order to Kai Soun to attack Sagara clan first and the
“Battle of Hibikinohara” broke out. Would Kai Soun abandon his loyalty to the
Aso clan which had made him commit the crime of “Infanticide” previously……
Koremasa seemed to be afraid of that. Aso Koremasa also knew that the
continuation of Aso clan will be in danger if Kai Soun dies. Therefore he didn’t
aim to kill Kai Soun from the beginning. But if Kai Soun made an action of
communicating secretly with Sagara Yoshihi in the battlefield, he would shoot him
in the back. The Aso clan would be ruined if Kai Soun betrayed him and went to
the Shimazu clan so he prepared that order to the Teppou squad beforehand.
“Soun. There seems to have been a mistake in Hibikinohara. I didn’t doubt
your loyalty. All of those people who shot you by mistake, I have made them
commit seppuku…… Please forgive us.”
Aso Koremasa had no choice but to prostate himself and apologize in front
of Kai Soun who came back home after receiving gunshot wounds over his whole
body.
Kai Soun nodded silently. However, “you severed your relationship with the
Otomo clan and decided to be indebted to the Ryuzoji clan. Right now, didn’t you
think about attacking the Sagara clan again?” he couldn’t help but to feel disgusted
and furious over his master’s order.
Aso Koremasa explained with teary eyes to Kai Soun who had doubt about
the separation from the Otomo clan.
“Although this clan hold this place as a Sengoku warlord because of these
chaotic times, I am actually the chief priest of the great Aso shrine in the first
place. I cannot permit the foundation of the Christian kingdom of Mushiga. If I
permit it, then the Aso clan will lose the very reason of his existence itself……
Oda Nobuna who was influenced by the Christians in Honshuu said “I won’t let
religions take up weapons,” and set fire to Eizan and took away the weapons from
the armed monks of Koufuku-ji and it was said that she made Honbyo temple of
Osaka surrender and moved their head temple to a remote place called Koushien.
Otomo Sorin is also the same. That Hime-Busho got rid of the Usa-Hachiman
shrine by setting it on fire just like Oda Nobuna too. No, she is much worse than
Oda Nobuna since she want to build a new kingdom of Christians in japan. As long
as Otomo Sorin indulges herself in Christianity, the Aso clan will not be able to get
along with the Otomo clan any longer.”
Indeed, Kuroda Kanbei’s large-scale stratagem that involved all of Kyushu
had miraculously succeeded in making a shocking peace between the Shimazu and
Otomo clans and stopped the subversive activity of the Shinto shrines and
Buddhist temples. At this time, Aso Koremasa and even Kai Soun didn’t expect
that to happen.
What an opportunist. An ordinary daimyo got interposed between large
powers due to breaking an alliance. It’s not a bad thing to abandon the Otomo
clan. But you don’t have any intention of betting on the Ryuzoji clan. That is my
lord. Even in Hibikinohara, you couldn’t even decide clearly whether to kill me or
to trust me. Always wavering and always trying to have it both ways…… Even if
you go to Ryuzoji clan with this, you wouldn’t be able to obtain any trust. Ryuzoji
Takanobu is a man who would calmly kill any man whom he judged as not useful
even if they are his benefactor. In this situation, this clan is ruined. Kai Soun had
an expression filled with agony. But because he wore a pair of black namban
sunglasses, no one could read his eyes.
But…… Kai Soun’s loyalty was betrayed. Aso Koremasa who had betrayed
the Otomo clan and cornered himself had prepared a trump card to make Kai Soun
who had become a mounded tiger obey him.
He invited Kai Soun’s legitimate child Kai Chikahide, who had survived Kai
Soun’s purge, into the hall.
Kai Chikahide was fated to be purged by the lord’s order when Kai Soun’s
four sons communicated secretly with Ito clan. However, only the legitimate child
who should’ve been the mastermind had been kept alive by Soun for some reason.
Of course Kai Chikahide hates his father Soun. Why was he kept alive? If he
carried out his loyalty, Soun should’ve killed all of the four sons. In the first place,
he claimed to have involved his three otoutos, so he complained and held a grudge
against Soun.
“……Chichi-ue. He will likely show resentment if he is given an outrageous
command to fight the Sagara clan again immediately after he fought desperately
against the Sagara forces. Nevertheless, he still has the freedom to disobey the
lord’s order as, at that time, milord judged that Chichi-ue’s loyalty is fake. In that
case, this Chikahide will commit suicide.”
“Th-that’s right. So-Soun. Will you make Yatsushiro fall and destroy the
Sagara clan this time? Or will it be yo-yours or your legitimate child’s head that
will fall instead? I-it will be one of those.”
“This Chikahide is a traitor who betrayed his lord. Yet, miraculously, he
disgraced himself in this manner. Although he is prepared to commit seppuku, if
all four sons died then the Kai clan will go extinct and his late Haha-ue will grieve
as well.”
Chikahide who had a ghastly expression scowled at his wounded father with
a glint in his eyes.
Aso Koremasa who took Chikahide as a hostage fell timid under the tension
of this confrontation between father and son.
“Furthermore, my wife would also fall to grief. Chichi-ue.”
“……”
“The father of my wife was also murdered by Chichi-ue for the crime of
communicating secretly to the Ito clan. How much would my wife grieved if her
Chichi was murdered and her husband was ordered to commit seppuku? Rather, in
what way should this unworthy son and wife be punished? Chichi-ue -- if loyalty
to the Aso clan is important then-”
“It didn’t occur to me that Aso Koremasa would take my legitimate child as a
hostage. After he takes my legitimate child, Chikahide as a hostage he is going to
make sure that I will stick with my loyalty to the Aso clan.” Kai Soun noticed.
“Chikahide. Keep me as your enemy anytime if you want to kill me. Right
now I am wounded. Pull out your sword.”
“I cannot kill Chichi-ue in a straight fight. You are a monster who calmly
returned home after being bathed in Tanegashima shots in your back. You can kill
one of your sons without batting an eye……if you callously kill this Chikahide
who is the only one left then you will complete your loyalty to Aso clan.”
“Chikahide. Do you hate the Sagara clan that much?”
“It is hateful. Chichiue who can kill his own flesh and blood sons was not
able to kill the Hime-Busho of the Sagara clan……! The head of Sagara
Tokuchiyo, I will have you take it as a sign somehow or another! The head of
Sagara Tokuchiyo. This Chikahide’s head. I want you to choose one of them
Chichiue!”
“……Why do you not kill me with your own hand? Chikahide. You have no
choice but to surpass me in power if you are to be completed as a Shura of Kyushu
and become the present head of the Kai clan.”
“It’s regrettable, but Chichi-ue is too strong. I intended to defeat you many
times. But it’s absolutely impossible. This unworthy son couldn’t kill you even if I
went as far as serving you poison.”
“It’s my fate as one who has lived while staining this hand with the blood of
my own family as the Shura among Shuras.” Kai Soun realized it. He had lived and
returned from Hibikinohara in order to be killed by his legitimate child at the end
of his life. But Chikahide didn’t permit that. Chikahide hated Sagara clan that
much. He believed that his father’s love was completely stolen by the Sagara
sisters. He is not satisfied anymore by simply poisoning Kai Soun.
Soun thought. The reason why I decided to protect the young Sagara Yoshihi
is because something within my heart was roused when I heard Yoshihi’s cry that
said “I don’t want to die without knowing the reason why I was born,” when she
ran into the gate of Mifune castle. “Please save me”, I intended to leave anyone
who unsightly begged for his life to die. Those words that Sagara Yoshihi said
changed my wounded soul. It’s similar to when I left Chikahide alive while killing
my other three sons. Chikahide protected his otoutos yet his otoutos unsightly
begged for their lives. Therefore I only saved Chikahide. The reason is because I
believe that the only son that has the capacity to live as a Shura of Kyushu is
Chikahide. But, Chikahide who has been obsessed with his hatred for his father
and the Sagara clan won’t be able to understand even if I explain it.
“Being merciful towards frail women and children and pushing down one’s
own sons to the bottom of the ravine. That’s Chichi-ue’s way. If it’s a true Shura, it
doesn’t matter if the foe is a woman, man, or child! Everyone in the country of
Shura of Kyushu should be equal as a human! A weak person has no right to live in
Kyushu! Chichi-ue! Show the true path of the Shura to me, Chikahide! With that,
Chikahide…… could respect Chichi-ue.”
Aso Koremasa took the enraged Chikahide’s hand, “wait then,” and stopped
him. He might get involved if the father and son started fighting each other now in
this place. No talented men will be left for the Aso clan if the purge keeps
continuing. If the current head and the heir of the Kai clan die together, the Aso
clan wouldn’t be able to stand up anymore. “I will march to Yatsushiro and destroy
Sagara Tokuchiyo.” Kai Soun answered.
“However, milord. And also Chikahide. This clan will collapse if it
welcomes Ryuzoji Takanobu. After taking Yatsushiro, make a firm protection
around the domain and endure until the Tenkabito who leads an army from
Honshuu comes. Devote yourselves to defending the castle single-mindedly and
avoid sending soldiers from here to fight Otomo and Shimazu clan. Other than that,
there is no way to keep the Aso clan.”
While ordering the vassals to begin the preparation to march again, “I have
yet to know whether Sagara Tokuchiyo has the capacity to live in Kyushu……”
Soun persuaded himself. He didn’t want to admit that he was attacking Yatsushiro
out of compassion towards Chikahide.

“Milord! Furufumoto castle is already like a mouse in a trap! Just a little

more and we will take Sagara Tokuchiyo’s head!”
Kai Soun’s mind suddenly returned to reality after being called out by his
vice general.
 I sent Sagara Yoshihi out from Kuma and yet not a single day has passed
too. And yet, I myself am trying to subjugate Sagara Tokuchiyo like this now. Now
that I know that Shimazu has made peace with Otomo and went to Yatsushiro, is
there any meaning in taking Yatsushiro like this and helping Ryuzoju Takanobu’s
ambition of conquering Kita-Kyushu?
No, there is no doubt that in Shimazu, there is Shimazu Yoshihiro who is
known as “Oni Shimazu”. It’s necessary to reach a conclusion with that ultimate
Hime-Busho who was born with abnormal mental power and literally overcame
the natural differences of physical strength between man and woman through
extraordinary training.
‘If it’s a true Shura, it doesn’t matter if the foe is a woman, man, or child!
Everyone in the country of Shura of Kyushu should be equal as a human! A weak
person has no right to live in Kyushu!’
He recalled the cry of his heir Chikahide.
If I fight against Shimazu Yoshihiro who dealt with the Tachibana clan as an
enemy during the battle of Taka castle, the result regarding my life will be death.
I didn’t give mercy because Sagara Yoshihi was a “woman or a child”.
There is no man and woman in Kyushu, only the strong survive. The reality of the
country of Shura, this father’s way, it might be possible to make Chikahide realize
that.
Of course, I won’t go easy. Shimazu Yoshihiro will be put down even if we
simultaneously attack each other. Yoshihiro’s Hiken – the Shoken-Goroshi (Sure
Kill) “Satsuma Jigen-ryu” has been used against the genius Hime-Busho
Tachibana Muneshige who appeared at Taka castle. That Hiken was originally
developed to kill me. It was said that she didn’t use it against “Raijin” Tachibana
Dosetsu and Takahashi Shoun. She used it against the young warrior Tachibana
Muneshige who is in her first campaign. Unless she did it, Yoshihiro wouldn’t
survive. Tachibana Muneshige is a Hime-Busho even though she disguised herself
as a man. It’s said that she is younger than Yoshihi. An extraordinary genius of
war. She is a perfect Shura that people are talking about. Now Kyushu is changing.
The time when the old generals have passed on may come.
“……Shimazu Yoshihiro is not here yet…… What makes her so
slow……?”

“Awawawa. The outrageous offence has begun! What should I do?!”

Tokuchiyo, who built a defensive army in the mountain castle of
Furufumoto castle of Yashushiro to prevent the violent attack of Kai Soun, didn’t
have any experience in commanding military until now. Still, the mountain of
Yatushiro is like a garden to Tokuchiyo. Tokuchiyo laid ambushes in many places
on the mountain and developed a guerilla war to avoid a frontal confrontation with
Kai Soun. If she kept on holding out like this and earned some time then the
reserve army -- Tokuchiyo believed that Sagara Yoshihi and Sagara Yoshiharu will
come. In addition, the vassal groups of the Sagara clan that were left by Yoshihi
united as one and prevented the violent attack of the north Higo force that was led
by Kai Soun.
But the time has come where she cannot hold out any longer. The branch
castles were captured in succession by Kai Soun’s brilliant strategy with only this
castle remaining.
Furthermore, all day he has begun to expand his fighting power steadily.
Kai Soun should’ve been severely wounded at Hibikinohara. His wounds
hadn’t healed yet. But Soun kept on charging with a deadpan look and rode a horse
as if nothing happened. Did he feel no pain? Or is he a monster who can move by
only suppressing all of his emotions and senses for the sake of simply killing the
enemy in front of his eyes?
However, it’s possible for Tokuchiyo to have a glimpse of Kai Soun’s real
intention who devoted himself in doing nothing but capturing Furufumoto castle
without burning down the Yatsushiro’s proud, magnificent and beautiful port. Kai
Soun doesn’t want to burn this Yatsushiro town which had been prospering under
Sagara Yoshihi’s care. If he burned down the town, Tokuchiyo would have no
choice but to come out from the mountain and fight a decisive battle with Soun.
But, Soun didn’t do it. It’s as if Shoun himself is waiting for Sagara Yoshiharu and
Sagara Yoshihi and his arch-nemesis Shimazu Yoshihiro –
.
Tokushiyo was looking at the sea stretching ahead of Kumagawa under
Yatsushiro’s blue sky while receiving today’s 2nd full scale attack of the north Higo
forces led by Kai Soun to the old Furufumoto castle. Yatsushiro is one of the most
beautiful places in the world and would fascinate people. Why would people kill
each other in this beautiful place? Tokuchiyo who grew up in the mountain with
the wild bears as her friends cannot understand it. She had tears in her eyes when
thinking about the heavy responsibility and the work that Yoshihi had carried out
as the head of Sagara clan up until now. She finally understood the reason why
Yoshihi implored her to never come back to Sagara clan to such an extent.
“Is Indou alright? Ane-ue…… Yoshiharu-kun.”
The attack against the castle was merciless today. Kai Soun himself mounted
a big horse to climb the cliff while killing Sagara soldiers without mercy as if this
was his final decisive battle.
“……Uuu. Is it useless already……? No matter how you look at it, it is too
unreasonable to have Soun-ojiisan as the enemy of my first campaign as a supreme
commander~…… Was his son held hostage? His son’s head or Tokuchiyo’s head,
he seemed to have been told to choose one of them…… it might be like that. Uuu.
That’s cruel…… I feel sorry for Soun-ojiisan…… He is a benefactor who greatly
protected Ane-ue, should I surrender and commit seppuku?”
“Haa, you shouldn’t jump to conclusions and give up, Hime!”
“Yoshihi-sama will certainly come with the Shimazu army as a
reinforcement!”
“The enemy knows that Shimazu reinforcement force will come soon, that’s
why they are in a hurry!”
“Aaaa~but, if I stop protecting it, in that case, in Soun-ojiisan’s viewpoint...”
“That’s the thing he is after! This is the time to protect it with our life!”
“Yoshihi-sama who doesn’t conceal her love to her Imouto that has already
flowed out, will follow suit by committing seppuku out of despair!”
“T-t-t-that’s no goooood! I get it, I have to survive! At least until I meet my
Ane-ue again!”
Tokuchiyo heard a battle cry from the main road to the south while holding a
bow at the summit of the castle together with the vassal group. It was the reserve
unit of the Shimazu army that had returned by taking the shortest distance via
Hitoyoshi from Hyuga.
The insignia of the Sagara clan, the battle standard of Kogane no Hyotan
was also seen.
“Aah~! It came~! They have come~! Aaah but everyone, you mustn’t accept
any duel with Kai Soun-ojiisan~! You would be killed!, its dangerous~!”

Kai Soun who knew of the arrival of Shimazu army said, “The rear guard
has come. The sun begins to set soon. Although I pressed on with brute force, I
wasn’t in time,” and concluded the siege of Furufumoto castle and retreated several
kilometers to the north of Yatsushiro. Although the siege has been concluded,
Furufumoto castle is still in front of his eyes. The fighting spirit of Kai Soun who
didn’t retreat is immovable until he captured Yatsushiro ––
No, now that he know that Shimazu Yoshihiro had arrived, his fighting spirit
seemed to keep burning more and more. He is prepared to not to let them to cross
over Shimabara easily.
In any case, Sagara Yoshihi who was barely in time as the rear guard for her
imouto, the supreme commander Shimazu Yoshihiro and Iehisa, furthermore
Sagara Yoshiharu as well as Otomo Sorin and the others, had crossed Kumagawa
and entered Furufumoto castle. There was no fear in them of being ambushed
when crossing the river.
It appeared that Kai Soun had given a delay of one night to Yoshihi and her
sister Tokuchiyo.

“Tokuchiyo, it’s good to know that you are safe. Ojii-sama seems to be
standing in a dire situation. He may have been given a severe condition by his lord
to commit seppuku if he fails to take Yatsushiro and your head. But we both have
left Ojii-sama and become independent…… we mustn’t waste Ojii-sama’s
goodwill he has given us until now. We sisters has no choice but to face him.”
“Ane-ue! It’s an unexpected reunion~! I thought you would serve the Oda
clan with Yoshiharu-kun for several years and continue marching from Kyushu to
Honshuu~!”
“……Although we are discussing a serious topic now, you are being
optimistic. Haa~. The manner of a wild child isn’t different from a bear.”
 “Ane-ue, it surely will be alright somehow! Indou was safe too~, that’s
good! And Yoshiharu-kun came too~! The 3 members of the Sagara clan and
Indou embracing each other~!”
“Gauu~!”
Tokuchiyo and Yoshihi. The sisters of Sagara clan embraced each other and
celebrated their reunion in the hall of Furufumoto castle.
Yoshiharu who was also pleased to have a reunion with Tokuchiyo again,
“I-I will refrain from doing that since I will die if Indou hugs me.”
took a distance from the sisters and broke out in a cold sweat.
“Gauu~!”
“It’s alright Yoshiharu-kun! Indou is helping with the preparations for
crossing the sea~! He carried the weapons~! Indou is a clever subordinate!”
“Gauu gauu~!”
“……Does a bear carry the weapons among the army? There wasn’t any
bear like that in world War II……I don’t believe it, is it a true story?”
“Now then Yoshiharu-kun, fawn on your Tokuchiyo-oneechan more~!”
“……I see. Tokuchiyo is young and looks like an imouto to me, but because
you were born on the same day as Yoshihi-neesan, you become older than me?”
“Mufu~! That’s right. I am an onee-chan even though I look this way! I was
staving off my hunger with nuts until this morning and shut myself in the castle.
It’s bear for tonight, let’s have bear meat!”
“……Ga…… gauuuu~!?”
“Waa~ don’t talk about bear meat in front of Indou!”
“*Ahem.* Tokuchiyo. As expected, It seem that all of the Shimazu sisters
and Otomo Sorin think the woman of Higo are the offspring of Kumaso because of
you. Bear meat, stop making a ruckus about bear meat.”
“Ane-ue’s breast won’t grow if you don’t eat bear meat, you know?”
 “……I-I don’t really care!”
The Shimazu battle sister duo Shimazu Yoshihiro and Shimazu Iehisa began
to talk side by side while stuffing their mouths with Akumaki. “I am filled with
gratefulness that the three Sagara siblings are together after a long time, but...”,
“Nyaa. We are racing against the time in this situation. We need to hurry with the
war council.”
“These two, even though their appearance are different, their sharp looks
while eating Akumaki side by side are really similar, they are indeed sisters.”
Yoshiharu was moved.
“All of the branch castles of Furufumoto castle have already been stolen by
Kai Soun. The only thing that remains is this castle. At Shimabara peninsula over
the Yatsushiro sea, the Ryuzoji army will hurry their march if they can’t annex the
Arima clan. Taking away the Aso clan from the Otomo clan with surprising
swiftness, that Ryuzoji Takanobu is this meticulous……”
“Ryuzoji Takanobu himself is concentrating on taking control of the
Yanagawa castle in Chikugo. It’s probably the strategist Nabeshima Naoshige who
made the necessary preparations to make a scheme against the Aso clan,
Yoshihiro-nee. *amu amu*.”
“In any case, things have gone bad, Iehisa. We must divide the 15000 strong
Shimazu army into two parts to deal with Yatsushiro and Shimabara. Furthermore,
we have to spare more of the army in defense of Yatsushiro which has been
cornered.”
“Should I make a night attack now, Yoshihiro-nee?”
“Since the enemy is Kai Soun, that would be impossible. Kai Soun stopped
his advance and withdrew his army as soon as he knew of our arrival. Because the
other side knows that we are in a hurry to cross over the Yatsushiro sea as soon as
possible, they would naturally expect a sudden night attack…… You would
understand this once you see how the enemy spread the line on the mountain side,
Iehisa. In fact, after they withdrew from Furufumoto castle, they made a crane
wing formation. You will be encircled in darkness if you put a night attack.”
“Nyaa. His leadership, craftiness and valor alone is dreadful as a Shura. All
four of the Shimazu 4 sisters are at a disadvantage~.”
“Its might not be a disadvantage. Actually, we can divide the forces between
Yatsushiro and Shimabara. Kai Soun is on his own. If the Shimazu main force
fights a decisive battle with the Ryuzoji clan at Shimabara while I stay at
Furufumoto castle and keep Soun in his place then Soun cannot move from
Yatsushiro.”
“It’s hopeless to cross over to Shimabara with Soun around but if Yoshihiro-
nee confines him then my chance of winning will be increased.”
The war council progressed like a chat over tea while they were eating
Akumaki. “These two are really a battle idiots.” Yoshihi was disgusted. “You
shouldn’t miss your marriage.” Tokuchiyo was smiling.
“Nyaa. Sagara Imouto! Sagara Yoshiharu has already been decided as my
husband. There is no problem! Aah, no, in that case, Sagara imouto, are you gonna
be my older sister-in-law?”
“……Aren’t you small as well, Iehisa? Besides, Sagara Yoshiharu-dono still hasn’t
been decided to be married to Iehisa. Aah, that, about me as well, *cough cough*.”
“Yoshihiro-nee!”
“A marriage partner…… the Shimazu family really is female dominated~.”
Yoshiharu trembled. Rather, it was better to say that it seemed that there was no
distinction between man and woman in the Shuras of Kyushu.
“It doesn’t matter who he will be married to, it doesn’t change the fact that
the Shimazu clan will belong to my Sagara clan. I can win without going to war by
sending my popular otouto as a groom to take over the lord. It’s a blessing for an
ane to have an otouto. This is precisely like ‘losing a fly to catch a trout’. Fuha,
fuhahaha.”
“Yoshihi-neesan. I have told you many times that Nobuna and I are a couple.
My head will fly if I have an affair in Kyushu.”
“……Hmm. Sorin is useless in war council. Let’s just finish the war council
before I get sleepy. Was it a mistake not to bring any vassals from the Otomo clan?
Dosetsu and Shoun are not here…… it’s boring and I am uneasy.”
Otomo Sorin who took a back seat during their march, leaned over to
Yoshiharu’s shoulder and yawning.
“That being said, Sagara Yoshiharu. Because the Sagara sisters and the
Shimazu sisters already have a person to talk to, you will accompany Sorin right?
If not, then you would return to Bungo right?”
“Eeeeeeh………?”
Yoshiharu wasn’t able to push away Sorin even though he was bathed by
Iehisa and the other’s sharp gazes.
Sorin doesn’t have any blood related otouto as a commander. Everyone has
died. “Revenge for my otouto” is one of the reasons why Sorin was participating in
this decisive battle against Ryuzoji Takanobu. Sorin pulled out a sword during the
battle of Taka castle, she rode on a horse to the frontline of the battlefield where
the Otomo army was fighting against the Shimazu army, and finally found the
courage to confront her foretold destiny of ‘Otouto-Goroshi’ (Brother Killing).
However, she still has yet to surpass a “wall”. Mori Motonari who defeated
Shiootomaru is not here anymore. However, Ryuzoji Takanobu, who cut the head
of Otomo Chikasada in the “Battle of Imayama” and sent it to Sorin, was still alive
and showed his fangs to Otomo clan once again and caused a war to suppress
Kyushu.
 There is still one more obstacle left for Sorin to completely overcome her
destiny of “Otouto-Goroshi” with her own power.
That is a confrontation with Ryuzoji Takanobu.
If she is able to confront this atrocious man called the “Bear of Hizen” and
“Kyushu-no-Haou” (King of Kyushu) on the battlefield, then Sorin will be free
from her curse at last…… it’s possible to be free from the prophecy of Usa
Hachiman-jin.
Right now in this battle, there are siblings who can support each other’s
backs among the Sagara sisters and the Shimazu sisters. But Sorin has none. Under
Kuroda Kanbei’s orders, Tachibana Muneshige who became her step-brother was
ordered to go to Honshuu to save Oda Nobuna and Akechi Mitsuhide from their
predicament. Originally, Sorin wanted to participate in the battle against the
Ryuzoji clan with Muneshige as proof of her gratitude to Sagara Yoshiharu and
Kuroda Kanbei. Now that both Dosetsu and Shoun who were injured in the battle
against the Shimazu army and Muneshige who is in the Otomo army being led by
Kanbei are not here, her military strength is different. And then…… Even if there
is no otouto, Sorin wanted to prove that she can stand on the battlefield with her
own power and fight against Ryuzoji Takanobu.
But, after arriving at Yatsushiro and seeing the harmonious sibling
relationships among the Sagara sisters and the Shimazu sisters around her, Sorin
began feeling the intense loneliness from a while ago and seemed uneasy about
whether she can actually fight against the Ryuzoji clan.
For Sorin who kept enduring pain that would be impossible to be endured by
an ordinary person, Yoshiharu would have wanted to support her all the time if he
wasn’t Nobuna’s lover already. Of course, that’s impossible. That’s why, at the
very least, he decided to act as a support to Sorin in the battle against the Ryuzoji
clan. He originally wanted to return to Nobuna and Mitsuhide immediately, but—.
 “If you insist, I understand. I will accompany Sorin in place of her otouto
while we cross from Yatsushiro to Shimabara.”
“Eeh. Sagara Yoshiharu-kun is so sweet~. You seem to be gradually
becoming Sorin’s lover, don’t you think~?” Sorin stuck out her tongue.
“Nyaa. Otomo Sorin. It’s foul play to press your breasts against Sagara!
More importantly, what’s with that pumpkin like breast of yours……?”
“Fumu. As expected of my otouto, he still has the bloodline of Sagara clan
in his veins even if he has monkey face. He seems to charm the heart of Hime-
Bushos while spending his time with them. At first Sorin was only interested in the
opening of Amano-Iwato and was in love with the idea of falling in love, but
nowadays she has the face of a young maiden who is seriously in love with
Yoshiharu…… although it’s nice to take over Shimazu clan, it’s also nice to take
over the Otomo clan too. What should we do, Tokuchiyo?”
“I want to see Ane-ue and Yoshiharu-kun’s child~! Especially if it’s a boy!
Surely it would be a very cute baby with a mix of Ane-ue’s noble looks and
Yoshiharu-kun’s liveliness!”
“Muu, Tokuchiyo…… did such option exist? Didn’t you just say a very
good thing? You truly are onee-chan’s beloved imouto! That’s right. Because
Yoshiharu is your direct descendant, there is no problem at all if he is tied down
with me!”
“Isn’t that right? That’s right, isn’t it? Because there is a gap of several
hundred years, it won’t be a blood related marriage, right?”
“Aah, even if the Ane and Otouto hold the marriage, they won’t be an Ane
and Otouto in the bloodline. I don’t have any problem at all. In that case, Iehisa,
Yoshihiro and Sorin. Wouldn’t it be good if you all become Yoshiharu’s
mistress?”
 “Nyaa nyaa! Sagara Yoshihi! its unforgivably fould to abuse your position
as Sagara’s ane! Yoshihiro-nee, let’s just cut this person already.”
“Wait wait, Iehisa. Why are we having such discord when this is an
important time to decide the Shimazu clan’s fate? Haaa…… As expected, perhaps
it is love that will weaken a Hime-Busho…… The Shura training of the Shimazu
clan completely lacked a viewpoint on how to tolerate love……”
“Yoshihiro-nee. It’s useless to talk about it. Decide it with ‘Burning Spirit’.
The test of courage handed over in the Shimazu clan! A Tanegashima which has
been lit will be hung from the ceiling and swung around. the person who gets shot
by the bullet will become Yoshiharu’s wife!”
“Isn’t that just Russian roulette? Stop that!” Yoshiharu instinctively retorted
though Yoshihiro said, “that sounds good,” and nodded seriously.
“…… But wait. Certainly the brave person who isn’t shaken by the trial of
Burning Spirit deserves to be Yoshiharu-dono’s bride, but Iehisa, if it hits your
vital point, won’t you die?”
“Nyaa. In that case, the last one surviving after single-mindedly continuing
the Burning Spirit will become Sagara’s bride!”
“Ooh, I get it! The person who survives in the end is the winner, I didn’t
think about that! As expected of Iehisa, you are a genius of strategy!”
“*Giggle.* Because my body is small, I have the advantage.”
“Koraa! You savage Shimazus over there! What are you doing, trying to
annihilate yourself in the war council before the decisive battle? You idiots!”
“That’s right~. Because nobody will go down unless they get insta-killed,
the outcome is that everyone will be bleed to death in just one night, right? Ane-
ue~”
 “Seriously. If it’s a single shot to the arm or shoulder then we can survive
for a while but it will be dangerous if it’s to the leg or stomach even if it’s not a
fatal wound.”
“Although the Hime-Bushos of Satsuma who are going to struggle for the
right of marriage through Russian roulette are too absurd, the Hime-Bushos of
Higo are also the same.” Yoshiharu was scared.
“E-everyone! It’s late at night. Let’s return to the war council! I am begging
you Yoshihiro!”
“…… U-umu. My apologies Sagara-dono. In any case, it’s necessary to split
the army and cross the sea to Shimabara. Even if we force it by loading the ships
with young soldiers, the amount of people who can cross over to Shimabara is
approximately 1500 in all. The Arima clan is being attacked by the 30000 strong
Ryuzoji army now, their troops are about 1500 in total without any preparedness
for a counter attack. It’s 3000 if both armies are combined. The differences in
strength is 10 times. Before that, 1500 soldiers cannot cross the sea because I have
to put my full effort into the Aso army in front of my eyes which is being led by
Kai Soun.”
Yoshihi and Yoshihiro, who returned their expressions to that of a Shura,
nodded.
“Yoshihiro. While Shimazu Iehisa and Otomo Sorin cross the sea, the brave
person who can fight with Kai Soun-ojiisama on equal terms and maintain the
Yatsushiro front is only you.”
“Of course, I understand. Iehisa!”
“Ooh!”
“Execute the strategy of crossing the sea before dawn. Lead the 1500
soldiers and hurry to Shimabara while I hold off Kai Soun. Since the Arima clan
would be suspicious of the sudden Shimazu rear guard, Otomo Sorin will go as
well to form an alliance between the Arima and Shimazu forces. Then, a general
necessary for your decisive battle against Ryuzoji army would be…… Niiro
Musashi who had served as your guardian for a long time and of course Yamada
Arinobu who stayed together with you at Taka castle…… After that is……”
“Yoshiharu and I.” Yoshihi laughed.
“The Ryuzoji army is 10 times larger. Even if Ryuzoji Takanobu who
doesn’t care about consequences goes to attack the inferior Shimazu
reinforcements through brute force, on the other side his imouto, the strategist
Nabeshima Naoshige, will aim for survival. Nabeshima knows perfectly well that
we have no time and must end the battle against the Ryuzoji army in one day in
order to save Oda Nobuna. She will certainly attempt to stalemate the battle at
Shimabara.”
“Are you saying that you Sagara siblings will be helpful in breaking the
stalemate, is that it?”
“It will be a sure thing is if it’s Yoshiharu. I will support my otouto as his
ane. I will absolutely not let him to adopt the same poor plan of cutting his own
neck like back then at Taka castle.”
“……I understand. Is it fine to keep Tokuchiyo at Yatsushiro?”
“The lord of Yatsushiro is Tokuchiyo in the end, it’s unavoidable. Only the
Takegami, Shimazu Yoshihiro is a general who can protect Tokuchiyo from Ojii-
sama’s fierce attack. I will protect your imouto’s life together with Yoshiharu. I
entrust my imouto’s life to you Yoshihiro. I beg you.”
“Until this point, family and vassals are the same. We cannot help but to
believe each other.” Yoshihiro smiled.
“Yoshihi, when I ran to rescue you in Hibikinohara, your debt to Kai Soun
had been returned without fail. I was able to mature in the battle against the
Tachibana clan. When being confronted by Kai Soun, even if the body is being
dominated by fear, it can be surpassed and controlled through mental power. I will
protect Yatsushiro until the end while protecting Tokuchiyo so that Iehisa will
return with you all.”
“They are 2 people in one, although it concerns me that Yoshihiro and her
sister Iehisa will be separated in their fights…… It was said that the Ryuzoji
Shiten’O (4 Heavenly Kings) are dreadfully brave warriors in martial arts. I don’t
know whether I can protect Iehisa if the battle at Shimabara become a close
combat.” Yoshiharu asked Yoshihiro.
“Certainly, I am worried about letting the young Iehisa to go alone to the
battlefield. However, Sagara Yoshiharu, there is Niiro Musashi’s vassal group and
now there is you with Iehisa. It’s different from that time at Kizakihara. Don’t
worry about it. Also…… Iehisa has already fallen in love with a man, she stands in
Kyushu on her own feet and matured to a Hime-Busho who can live her own life.
Iehisa is an adult now.”
“I guess so. I understand, Yoshihiro. This battle as well, I think that it won’t
be like the history that I know, but, I will assist Iehisa with Yoshihi and attain full
victory. I will certainly keep Iehisa alive and return to Yatsushiro.”
“……Y-you are still making me confused like that again. Not being
conscious of your own self, you are troublesome to handle…… Well that’s fine.
Listen Iehisa!”
“Nyaa. Your face is red you know, Yoshihiro-nee?”
“Never forget these words in the battlefield at Shimabara.” Yoshihiro told
Iehisa while averting her eyes from Yoshiharu.
“Don’t let your heart be charmed by love on the battlefield. At the time
when one must enter into a life or death fight in order to protect one’s own life and
take the enemies’ life as a Shura, a Hime…… mustn’t suddenly turn back into a
maiden. That will be a fatal opening. And that moment will come without fail.
During the time where you lay down your life to scatter and steal the lives of
young soldiers, by all means in your heart as a Shura and a Hime, in the gap of
being a samurai and maiden, it will be confused and hurt. I was like that. I forgot
that I was offering my life as a Shura for an instant during the moment when
Konoe-sama declared he would decapitate Sagara Yoshiharu-dono’s head. By all
rights, at that time I should’ve cut Dosetsu-dono’s head. Right now I have nothing
else beside the protection from Inari-Kami to live. But, I have used up my
luck……I am worried about you. Don’t lose, Iehisa.”
“Oou! Although I don’t get it since it’s difficult to know, but I understand! I
should give up being a human to become an Oni! It’s probably impossible, but
since Yoshihiro-nee said so then I will do my best!”
“T-that’s wrong~! It’s not like that! Don’t give up on being a human and
turn into an Oni~!”
“Uuuh. If only there was Toshihisa…… I am a poor talker and cannot tell
things skillfully. Will it really be okay?” It was a rare worried face from Yoshihiro
who seemed about to cry. “Even though you are feared as the Takegami or Oni-
Shimazu, you are an ane who is an idiot in front of her imouto.” Yoshihi smiled
wryly. Tokuchiyo burst into laughter.
When the Sagara sisters and Shimazu sisters are being harmoniously noisy,
was it because she is bored alone? Or was it because she cannot endure the strong
pressure of the battlefield?
The pale Sorin staggeringly stood up.
“Hmm…… Everyone is amazing for being able to laugh in front of a
decisive battle~. Sorin is tense and tired. I will go to the toilet for a while~. I will
be right back.”
“Are you alright, Sorin? Shall I go with you?”
 “Just continue the war council. Does a boy follow a girl to a toilet, Sagara
Yoshiharu-kun? Sorin is fine with it~.”
“……I understand. The war council will continue for a while. Don’t strain
yourself.”
“Yes. Thank you.”
There is no time to stop the war council. Everyone is working out the details
of various strategies.

After a while — the war council finally ended.

“……Something is weird.” Yoshiharu noticed that something was strange
and raised his voice.
“Although a lot of time has passed, Sorin still hasn’t come back?”
Yoshihiro who was being excited over the design of the naval strategy,
suddenly exchanged looks with Iehisa.
“Although I have heard that her mental condition will get worse if war is
approaching, but she surely is late. She might still be tired from the battle of Taka
castle, could it be that she fell in the corridor or on the toilet?”
“Nyaa. That’s right. Our upbringing of being on good terms with our sisters,
it might be a burden on her heart…… Sorin is frail.”
“That’s right” Yoshihi bit her lips.
“If I could say it myself, I might be too excited at being able to meet
Tokuchiyo again.”
“Awawawa. Is this alright, Ane-ue?”
Goemon’s lisping voice come out from the ceiling.
“Umuu. Otomo-shi’s throbbing heart didn’t go down even after leaving the
war council, she must have left the castle to take a breath”
 “All alone! That’s bad! She might get captured by the enemy’s spy!”
“Yoshihi. There is not much time until we start crossing over the sea, we
must find her immediately!”
“She can’t have gone that far. I will look for her! Goemon! Lets go!”
Yoshiharu stood up.
“Yoshiharu-kun! Take care! The enemy’s spies have already slipped inside
many places in Yatsushiro!”
“It’s alright Tokuchiyo. I am fast when it comes to escaping. However, I of
all people remained in Kyushu for one last battle to make Sorin recover herself.”

Yoshiharu jumped out into the corridor, with Goemon mumbling tirelessly at
his back. "That hime-daimyo is being so troublesome, even though she has such
an adult body. She should have just yelled ‘To hell with this,’” Goemon
complained behind Yoshiharu’s back.
“If only Sagara-shi had grasped her breast firmly, she wouldn’t have been able to
move.”
“If I did something like that, my heart will beat like crazy~!”
“Nyuu. Is that true de-gozaru? Still, are you still being indecisive now?”
“If she was open to me, I may be able to hold Sorin firmly. Even though I
could be more gentle to Sorin during our time together that one night in
Mushiga…… I am immature as a man……”
“Because Sagara-shi doesn’t have any experience in making babies, are you
still one step away from becoming a man?”
“Sh-shut up! Its for my lover! I was hindered and not able to pass through
the wall of social statuses! At any rate, we must find Sorin before she is captured
by the enemies, Goemon! Aah, come to think of it...”
 “Come to think of it?”
“I don’t blame you, but you were also absent from today’s war council, right
Goemon? Are your injuries is great? Are you alright?”
“I don’t have any problems with my injuries de-gozaru. Just like Otomo-shi,
I am just not used to the harmonious relationship between sisters in that room.”
“Is that right? Come to think of it, does Goemon has any relatives?”
“……I have forgotten about the things in the past. A first class shinobi
doesn’t talk about their past, Sagara-shi...... That sounds like what an adult will say
de-gozaru?”
“Since Goemon doesn’t have any experience in making babies as well, you
are one step away from being an adult. Especially your lisping.”
“Sh-shut up de-gozaru!”

Yoshiharu went out from Furufumoto castle’s inner citadel and ran along the
Kumagawa to the west.
The day had already grown dark and the lush moon floated in the sky.
Yatsushiro is a temple town where the Myouken faith is popular, while at
the same time it is also a prominent port town in Kyushu that flourished from its
trade with Ryukyu and Ming China. If the Shimazu forces with their fragile navy
want to cross over to Shimabara through the sea, it’s absolutely necessary to use
Yatsushiro which held a large fleet for their departure and arrival.
Has he lost his way in the darkness which he has no familiarity with.
Yoshiharu kept running while looking Otomo Sorin’s unseen figure.
I landed in this Yatsushiro port the first time I came to Kyushu. Why did
Kobayakawa-san use such a precious treasure tool to shipwreck me? It should’ve
been possible even to use it as a trump card weapon against us in the anti-Oda
war. Could Kobayakawa-san possibly know that my family lineage stretched from
the Sagara clan of Higo? And then, by pretending to accomplish Gapard’s plot,
sent me to Yatsushiro…… A token of goodwill to me who has come to this world
alone while being separated from my family, and at the same time it might be a
trial for me…… If I came to Sorin first, I might have not met Yoshihi-neesan or
Tokuchiyo. Or maybe after everything had become too late, I would have then been
involved with the Sagara clan.
Yoshiharu found a small shrine facing the river-mouth of Kumagawa.
There were signs of people.
Is it Sorin?
But it’s strange. He felt more than one person. The training of erasing my
presence that I piled up in Harima. Like that time, silent and silent…… When
Yoshiharu passed through the Torii and entered the center without making any
footstep noises, there were two people, a man and a woman, who looked at the
ships floating on the port of Kumagawa while eating a Mikan.
“It would be a shame if we didn’t eat this place’s specialty, the mikan, once
we arrived at Yatsushiro. This thing is good. How about you take one too, Hime.”
“……Where on earth do you want to go even after we arrived in the
enemy’s territory. Just come back to us quickly. If you don’t, we cannot
accomplish the strategy. That’s why, I took a risk to bring you back.”
“I am already bored with living a life of servitude as a samurai until now.
There is a limit in everything even if it’s in the country of Shuras, Kyushu. So I
intend to go to Ryukyu across the sea from Yatsushiro as a ronin of the world.”
“……No. Even though you kept on doing things as you pleased until now, I
cannot allow you to be careless this time.”
“Then what if you kill me? Death to the betrayer. Right? If I am ordered to
die by Hime, I will die laughing.”
 “Even if I kill a warrior like you who is comparable to 100 brave men, it will
only benefit our enemies.”
“In that case, you can beat me halfway to death by using the Hagakure-
Shinobi squad. You can take me back while keeping me alive.”
“……If we could do that then there wouldn’t be a problem. If one aims to
half-heartedly capture a tiger alive, then the shinobis will be exterminated.”
“In any case, Hime. Hime will be in danger if you are moving around in the
enemy’s territory, Yatsushiro. If you don’t return then I cannot leave as well.”
One of the people is a 2 meter tall man with a huge body but having a supple
body line like a leopard. He held a long tobacco pipe in one hand, and, though he
was dressed in a foolish and strange manner that neither belong to the namban or
Japanese, his pupil shined brilliantly like an animal. He was obviously a samurai.
Furthermore, he is a veteran Shura who has fought in the site of bloody battles in
Kyushu. However, he doesn’t reek of blood. He was not a gloomy person, but a
cool one.
 On the other hand, there was a petite and thin girl who wore a black kimono.
Her eyes were surprisingly big and her skin was pale. There was something like a
gloomy emotion that stagnated in her heart because of the continuous fierce
fighting in the Kyushu of the Sengoku era, Yoshiharu sensed it in this girl. A black
cat rode upon the shoulder of the black clothed girl. The black cat noticed
Yoshiharu and cried out “nyaa”.
“Damn it! The cat has noticed?! As expected, is its perception stronger than
humans since it’s a cat?”
Yoshiharu want to escaped from the ground at once but he gave up. Because
he felt innumerable bloodlusts behind his back. Five people, ten people……the
shinobi’s had noticed.
“……When did you? Who are you? Are you a shinobi of Shimazu clan?”
The tall man who held a pipe in his hand broke to a broad smile let out a
“Well, well” while restraining the black clothed girl with a smile.
“Hime. This person is not a shinobi. A shinobi would have gloomier look.
Wait, I have seen that face somewhere before…… furthermore, even when he is
surrounded by the Hagakure-Shinobi squad, his expression didn’t change one bit
and he is not frightened. Though he is young, he is a full-fledged brave man.”
“Hagakure-Shinobi squad? Then, you are people from Ryuzoji clan?”
“It’s regrettable. You are half-right.”
“Wait a second, this here is already Shimazu’s territory. You mustn’t give
out your name!”
“Iyaa, Hime. I am a ronin of the world right now. It wouldn’t trouble Hime
even if I introduced myself. I will make sure Hime escapes even if I have to put my
life at stake.”
“……If you hold that much loyalty then why did you escape?”
The tall man didn’t answer but merely smile to the girl’s question.
“Boy. No, you may already be a full-fledged man. I am Hyakutake
Tomokane. A Shura who once serves as one part of the Ryuzoji Shiten’O before.
Right now, I am a ronin who fled to Yatsushiro and plan to go to Ryukyu.”
“Hyakutake Tomokane?! You are?! I thought that the Shuras of the Ryuzoji
Shiten’O looked a bit more like an Oni!”
“It’s because milord’s infamy is well known in Kyushu. It can’t be helped. It
was because I had killed countless enemies on the battlefield and was disgusted by
it that I escaped from the Ryuzoji clan, haha.”
“Then it’s good that you and I are neither friends nor foes. I am Sagara
Yoshihi’s stepbrother. I am a vassal of the Oda clan - Sagara Yoshiharu.”
“Aah. The boy from the opening of the Amano-Iwato! The one who started
the thrilling tragedy of a retainer usurping his lord!” Hyakutake Tomokane shouted
while clapping his knee.
“I might die if I receive that fist to my face.” Yoshiharu was amazed.
Hyakutake Tomokane was like a beast. However he is a pure beast like a wild
tiger. Even though he has extremely dangerous power, his smiling face doesn’t
contain deceit or malice.
“Sagara Yoshiharu. I was impressed when I saw the opening of Amano-
Iwato. The youngster from the future who magnificently stole the lips of the
Tenkabito in front of the people of Japan, it was unprecedented and thrilling. There
is certainly the look of a general and hero in you. Want some Mikan? Here have
one!”
“A, aah. Thank you.”
“I wonder how many people who has seen that spectacle……” Although
Yoshiharu became embarrassed, he caught and peeled the Mikan that was thrown
by Hyakutake. Yoshiharu learned for the first time this night that the birthplace of
mikans is Yatsushiro.
“……You are Sagara Yoshiharu? Then, isn’t he an enemy of the Ryuzoji
clan? Did you join the Shimazu army which has come to Yatsushiro as a rear
guard? Hyakutake. Although you insisted that you have left the Ryuzoji clan, I
have not. I am the strategist of the Ryuzoji clan. This man is my Onii-sama’s
enemy.”
The girl, while patting the back of the black cat that ride on her shoulder
narrowed her eyes and muttered. “Sagara Yoshiharu. Every person who hinders my
onii-sama’s conquest of Kyushu are my enemies under the heavens. Do you want
to fight the Hagakure-Shinobi squad as your enemy? Or do you want to surrender
as a hostage quietly?” However, her voice was extremely sad.
“Your onii-sama is Ryuzoji Takanobu?”
“Yes. Because Hyakutake has revealed his name, it will be useless even if I
hide it so I will tell you. I am Nabeshima Naoshige. Right now you are the enemy
of Ryuzoji Takanobu’s stepsister — although its Hyakutake’s duty to cut down
Shuras on the battlefield, for as you can see, I am weak. My duty is to remove
anyone who resents my Onii-sama using the Hagakure-Shinobi squad behind the
scenes. Murder, assassination and strategy. Although I look young that is simply
my outward appearance. I have dirtied this hand with the blood of countless
humans. Using foul measures.”
“You did? Why? I don’t see a girl who would do such extremely evil things
like that.”
“After all, it’s because I am the imouto of Ryuzoji Takanobu. I am the only
person whom onii-sama can sincerely trust in this world. Therefore, I will do
anything for onii-sama. I can even mercilessly murder the Kamachi clan of
Yanagawa castle.”
 “You were the one who murdered the Kamachi clan? Why didn’t you stop
Ryuzoji Takanobu? The trust of the Ryuzoji clan has fallen because of that.”
“I mean, we are siblings.”
“You aren’t supposed to do exactly as you are told to that extent just because
you both are siblings! Rather, you are the only one who stood in the position of
restraining Ryuzoji Takanobu……”
“How immature. As expected, the man from the future is too naïve. I don’t
kill people for my own sake. However, I can do anything for onii-sama. I feel
nothing and am entirely calm when I kill a person……”
“Wrong. It’s a lie. That’s not an expression that looks calm at all.”
“……No, I am calm. Everything is for Onii-sama’s sake.”
“Stop, Hime. A skilled shinobi is waiting behind Sagara Yoshiharu’s back. It
would cause enormous damage if both sides fight here.” Hyakutake restrained
Nabeshima Naoshige.
“……That was the shinobi who snuck away to Saga. Although we cornered
her so she faced Kai Soun, she lived…… She is tenacious as one would expect.
Sagara Yoshiharu’s immortal legend might have been built almost entirely by that
shinobi.”
“Even though we have separated in order to look for Sorin, Goemon seems
to be running to this shrine.” Yoshiharu knew. How many times until now has he
been kept alive by Goemon? Yoshiharu cannot count the number anymore.
“Sagara Yoshiharu. It’s true that milord Ryuzoji has already thrown away
his heart as a human and became even more vile than a Shura now. The fact that I
am leaving is also because I couldn’t stop the reckless murder of the Kamachi clan.
I thought of such naïve things like milord would think it over if I left the vassal
group. However, milord is obsessed with dyeing his hands with any villainous act
in order to become the Kyushu-no-Haou, no matter how the people of the world
think about it. More than I thought. But even so, just like a person has a history, a
Shura also has a history. Even though I have left the clan, there are three
explanations about milord. There is also a reason why Hime performed a cold-
blooded strategy for the lord.”
“That story is taboo and must not be told to anyone, not even to the Ryuzoji
clan.”
Even though Nabeshima Naoshige turned pale and pulled Hyakutake’s
sleeve, Hyakutake smiled wryly while holding the pipe in his hand. “I am a
penniless ronin. There are no taboos. Nonetheless, it’s bad for milord to be
mistaken as being born as an abominable cutthroat by the man from the future.”
“I don’t think that he was born as a horrific killer. The samurai who are born
in Kyushu during the Sengoku era fight in such severe environment and would die
instantly if they showed any naiveté. However, Ryuzoji Takanobu was too cruel.
During the battle of Imayama, he mercilessly severed the head of Otomo Sorin’s
younger stepbrother, Otomo Chikasada, who begged for his life and then preserved
his head in salt and sent it over to Sorin…… How much did Sorin suffer after she
was made to see her otouto preserved in salt? She is still suffering. Hyakutake-san,
do you also know the reason why Sorin carved eyes and mouths into the namban
pumpkin to make a jack-o-lantern and used countless numbers to decorate the town
of Mushiga?”
“I see……Otomo Sorin decorated the human faced pumpkin as a
lantern…… For the souls of the dead wandering around the gap between the real
world and the realm of the dead…… To meet them, is that why? Was it to mourn
her dead otoutos?”
“That’s right. Every nights and day, for a long time and not only just during
the Obon festival. Rather than holding a funeral…… in order to not to forget the
memories of her otouto’s severed head…… Sorin continued to torment herself
who had let her otoutos to die one after another as her substitutes because she
didn’t have the courage to stand on the battlefield.”
“The head of Otomo Chikasada who was captured in the battlefield was cut
off by one of the Shiten’O, Narimatsu Nobukatsu, by the order of the lord.”
Hyakutake looked up at the night sky.
“…… Narimatsu simply accomplished his lord’s order faithfully. It was me
the strategist who made the sink or swim strategy of making a surprise attack on
Otomo Chikasada’s camp during the battle of Imayama when Saga castle was
surrounded by the large Otomo army on all sides. I bet on the slight possibility that
I might be able to save onii-sama from his difficult situation by capturing the
supreme commander, Chikasada…… although I certainly didn’t think about taking
his head. Consequently, Onii-sama was proven correct since onii-sama’s fury
could break Sorin’s heart and drove the large Otomo army into total retreat. If you
have a grudge then blame me. Sagara Yoshiharu.”
“I don’t hold any grudge. You only fought for your onii-san. It’s the fate of
the world of the Sengoku era. Even though it’s a sorrowful fate.”
“Even if you invited me to join the fight for Oda Nobuna’s Tenka Fubu as an
ally to realize the peace of the world…… it’s futile. My onii-sama is the only lord
whom I serve.”
“I understand. Nabeshima Naoshige, it’s fine if you carry out your
convictions. But now, you should stop needlessly shedding blood and doing such
things like the event of Yanagawa castle…… everytime you shed blood, you will
be wounded too.”
“……Everything is for Onii-sama. Onii-sama must become the Kyushu-no-
Haou.”
“Myaa,” the black cat also cried. Just like the cry of a human girl.
 “Naa, Sagara Yoshiharu. Milord and Hime are not just merely siblings. It’s a
slightly difficult relationship. Do you know about it?”
Hyakutake called up to Yoshiharu while looking up at the night sky.
Although he was with someone that he had met for the first time, he was
being open-hearted like it was a relationship between acquaintances.
Hyakutake originally seemed to be a man with a character that cannot be
fathomed as foe or friend.
“Aah. About the law between siblings. If I am not mistaken, Ryuzoji
Takanobu’s Haha-ue was married to the Nabeshima clan’s chief retainer so that the
two of them became siblings right? It was said that it was possible to revive the
fallen Ryuzoji clan through that wedding.”
“Let’s talk about the reason for the things that you have know up to that
point. There is a past that the lord and Hime don’t want to be known by their
enemies. But Sagara Yoshiharu. I want you who came from the future to know it. I
am not saying to forgive milord. This slow me finally understood after listening to
the story about the pumpkin. Otomo Sorin who kept sending her otoutos into the
battlefield and let them die and milord who hates Sorin’s lack of familial love,
although he has acknowledged her as his enemy under the heavens. All humans are
incompatible towards each other in one way or another. Things that are close to
one’s ideals are what people desire……”
Nabeshima Naoshige already wasn’t trying to stop Hyakutake’s words.

Ryuzoji Takanobu’s clan had devoted their loyalty to serve the greatest clan
of Kyushu, the Shoni clan from generation to generation, and they are the most
prominent military clan in Hizen. This was especially true of his great grandfather,
the great commander known for his high honor, Ryuzoji Iekane, who had the
position of the chief elder retainer. He supported the Shoni clan and had earned the
distinguished achievement of repelling the Ouchi clan’s invasion of Kyushu.
When the noble young son of the Ryuzoji clan, Takanobu, was born, he was
named “Nagahoshimaru”. As a prodigy who boasted powerful physique and
intellect, his great grandfather Ryuzoji Iekane put forward the expectation that, “he
will become the backbone of Ryuzoji clan eventually.”
But Nagahoshimaru who boasted powerful strength, a robust body, and a
sharp intellect was also stubborn, short tempered, haughty and had few friends.
That was his great grandfather, Ryuzoji Iekane’s only worry.
But Nagahoshimaru had a meek young cousin. She was Hikohoshimaru, the
daughter of the Nabeshima clan that was the chief retainer of that Ryuzoji clan.
She was a taciturn girl who always carried around a black cat with her. She was
close to Nagahoshimaru for some reason. Hikohoshimaru knew. Nagahoshimaru’s
arrogance, when turned inside out, was fragile. The excessive expectations from
his great-grandfather and his fate as a Shura who has to spend a lifetime of battle
after battle, she knew that those pressures tormented Nagahoshimaru.
These two people understand and trusted each other and it was something
rare in Kyushu of Sengoku era.
Nagahoshimaru whose Genpuku (coming of age ceremony) would come
soon, told this to Hikohoshimaru after rallying the largest amount of courage in his
life.
“You and I are cousins. Although the Ryuzoji and Nabeshima clans have a
relationship of lord and servant, it’s fortunate that we are connected by blood.
Hikohoshimaru. When we have reached our Genpuku, let’s get married. I won’t
allow anyone to oppose it.”
 “……Yes. I will wait.”
Hikohoshimaru nodded while blushing.
The black cat that was carried by Hikohoshimaru, “myaa” cried on her
knees.
Nagahoshimaru felt like a bright light had shone upon his life. As long there
is this cousin to stand next to him, he could live in the country of Shuras, Kyushu,
and have the courage to stake his life and fight in the battlefield as a general of the
Ryuzoji clan—

But the fate of the two cousins turned dark.

The Ryuzoji clan was also swallowed up in the turbulent wave of treachery
and usurpation of the Sengoku era.
The lord of the Shouni clan suspected that the Ryuzoji clan would try to side
with the Ouchi clan and executed the Ryuzoji clan in one swoop. Iekane’s sons,
grandchildren, most of them were killed. The family head Iekane, who was already
90 years old, tenaciously escaped from Hizen along with his surviving family to
Yanagawa castle in the neighboring country of Chikugo that was owned by the
Kamachi clan. The Kamachi clan was a clan full of chivalrous spirits. They were
not vassals of the Shoni clan, but retainers of the Otomo clan. In the Ryuzoji clan’s
view, they had no moral obligation to protect the Ryuzoji clan yet they still helped.
Ryuzoji Iekane entrusted the dream of the Ryuzoji clan’s revival to the
young Nagahoshimaru and died in Yanagawa.
The young Nagahoshimaru changed his name to “Ryuzoji Takanobu” and
fought to achieve the revival of the Ryuzoji clan while receiving support from the
Kamachi clan. There was no chance for him to marry Hikohoshimaru. But the
heart of Ryuzoji Takanobu, who had been entrusted by a will from his great-
grandfather that was too large, turned wild. His grandfather and father were killed
by their master, the Shoni clan.
Takanobu finally regained Saga castle after finally subjugating his hateful
enemy, the Shoni clan members who ordered the murder of his grandfather and
father. But the true enemy, the members of the Shoni clan who hadn’t been
punished yet, kept closing in for Takanobu’s head.
He hesitated about killing his own master even if he was in the Kyushu of
the Sengoku era. But he must kill his own master and achieve his great
grandfather’s last wish and had no determination to marry Hikohoshimaru.
Takanobu degenerated and the amount of sake that he drank increased when
he was gloomy. And after becoming a degenerate, he was chased out from Hizen
by rebelling vassals and unavoidably returned again to the Kamachi clan in
temporary exile for a second time.
Nonetheless, Takanobu still wasn’t able to hand out the decision to destroy
the Shoni clan no matter what.

And then the “Fated” day came—

Takanobu who was supposed to have talent in literary and military arts
became gloomy and unable to control the vassals of Ryuzoji clan. He couldn’t
become independent as the head of the clan and was exasperated at not being able
to fulfill the wish of his late great grandfather because of the Shoni clan’s attack.
Takanobu’s real mother, Keigin.
Keigin carried out a plan to sacrifice herself to make her son Takanobu, who
was in an unfavorable situation, run to Saga castle again and stand as a powerful
daimyo of Hizen. That plan was, the still unstable Ryuzoji clan would unite with
their senior retainer Nabehsima clan through marriage, if that happened then the
Ryuzoji clan would stabilize. But there were no daughters to be married in the
Nabeshima clan. Instead, Keigin herself decided to become the wife of the
Nabeshima clan.
Keigin stood while waiting patiently for her wedding with Hikohoshimaru’s
father after forcibly intruding upon Nabeshima Kiyofusa who was the chief
retainer who support the Ryuzoji clan. She remarried in spite of Nabeshima
Kiyofusa’s unwillingness.
Because there was a blood connection between the two clans, the wedding
was considered valid. The leadership of the vassal group of the Ryuzoji clan was
doubled by this clever plan, and the situation of Takanobu who didn’t know when
he would be chased out by the vassals again had become remarkably stable. At that
time the Ryuzoji clan and Nabeshima clan were unified by Keigin’s desperate
measures and it was that moment when Takanobu gained power as the true head of
Ryuzoji clan.
But for the widow of the master clan to get married to a servant, it was a
shameless act that originally wasn’t supposed to happen. In fact, Kyushu burst into
laughter and Keigin was scorned.
Furthermore, Takanobu’s relationship with Hikohoshimaru had changed
from being a cousin into that of siblings.
Takanobu was very confused in face of this unimaginable situation.
“Haha-ue what are you doing?! Why did you do this shameless act?!
Hikohoshimaru and I have become ani and imouto. How can I marry her now?!”
Takanobu forced his way through his mother’s wedding ceremony and
scolded Keigin.
“Takanobu. It is only power that is justice in the Kyushu of the Sengoku era.
The reason why I tasted such a disgrace and why you won’t be connected with
Hikohoshimaru is because you are weak. You indulged in alcohol, doubted the
loyalty of your vassals, were scared of assassination, were scared of battle and
didn’t have the courage to destroy the lord clan, the Shoni clan, and accomplish
our clan’s revenge. If you were ready to dye your hands with blood to usurp the
lord clan and become the ruler of all of Hizen then you wouldn’t have lost
Hikohoshimaru! You are……a coward……!”
“……Haha-ue.”
“Hikohoshimaru has talent as a strategist. Once she reaches her Genpuku,
she will introduce herself as Nabeshima Naoshige. She will support you as an
imouto. Takanobu. You will become strong if she is unreasonably tied to you as
imouto. You can destroy the Shoni clan, subjugate Hizen, and become Kyushu-no-
Haou! Never forget the intense anger and sorrow that you feel now! Change that
anger into power and fight against your fate. Ryuzoji Takanobu!”
Hikohoshimaru changed her name to Nabeshima Naoshige and had an
audience with Takanobu with a sorrowful expression while wearing a cat-eared
helmet and armor which were dyed complete black.
“Takanobu-oniisama. By the order of Gibo-jo…… From today, I will carry
out my loyalty as onii-sama’s imouto…… I will carry out any kind of dirty job
immediately if you give me the order. The hand of my gentle onii-sama must never
be tainted by blood. Everything shall be done by me, your imouto.”
The person who was waiting for Takanobu wasn’t a bride, but a Hime-
Busho clad in armor.
She was already neither a cousin, nor his fiancée.
She was his Imouto.
“Two people have been separated forever, I have just been born in this
Kyushu of the Sengoku era!” Takanobu roared. He cursed his fate, he cursed his
naiveté and weakness. His father was killed, his grandfather was killed and his own
life were targeted by his vassals and he himself got chased out from Saga castle.
Why was he hesitating in taking his vengeance. Why was he afraid of making
someone bleed. In the end his mother was stolen by a vassal, his beloved
fiancée…… the only woman whom he loved was lost……!

It was as if Ryuzoji Takanobu has become a different person. He demanded

war and blood.
Even Shuras were afraid of his excessive atrocities and fury on the
battlefield. In the end he got the nickname, the “Bear of Hizen”, and when he was
enraged about being called by such a crude nickname, he called himself “Kyushu-
no-Haou”. This was a challenge and provocation to the Otomo clan that was the
ruler of Kita-Kyushu.
Vassals who wanted to overthrow and kill Takanobu had already ceased to
exist in the Ryuzoji clan. Takanobu ordered his imouto to kill them mercilessly
beforehand.
But, the vassals who gathered around and worshipped Takanobu as the
supreme ruler were not enough. To obtain the whole of Kyushu, more power was
needed. Although Takanobu’s individual valor had grown to such extent that he
could handle a thousand people, the country of Shuras, Kyushu, wasn’t such a kind
place where the country and castle could be handled by a general’s individual
brilliance alone. Takanobu eternally continued to kill weak vassals in combat one
after another and only let the strong vassals survive. Brave heroes equaling that
hell — The Ryuzoji Shiten’O was born this way. Takanobu, who overwhelmingly
trained his troops while stepping on the corpses of Shuras, finally destroyed and
split his master clan, the Shoni clan, without question. After usurping his lord and
claiming hegemony of Hizen he also allied with Mori Motonari of Chugoku to
enter a full-scale rivalry with the ruler of Kita-Kyushu, Otomo Sorin.
 Ryuzoji Takanobu couldn’t forgive the woman called Otomo Sorin who
continued to send her “otouto” to the battlefield with her vassals because she
wanted to survive and therefore continue to escape from the battlefield. Not to
mention that she got tired of living in the Kyushu of the Sengoku era and escaped
to religion……!
Takanobu’s anger didn’t subside even when Saga castle was being
surrounded by the large Otomo army at the battle of Imayama and the Ryuzoji clan
was about to face extinction. In fact, his anger towards Sorin reached its peak.
Because Sorin sent her otouto, Otomo Chikasada, to the battlefield as her substitute
as the supreme commander again. “That woman must be proud and and content
that she can win this battle for sure,” Takanobu thought.
In order to save her onii-sama from this crisis, Nabeshima Naoshige who
had led the suicide squad the Hagakure-Shinobi to perform countless murders,
attacked Otomo Chikasada’s headquarter and caught Chikasada.
Nabeshima Naoshige along with one of the Shiten’O, Narimatsu Nobukatsu
who rushed into the enemy line and capture Chikasada appealed for mercy towards
Chikasada. “He is still a young child. Begging and crying for his life.”, ”This
person’s life is necessary for a truce with Otomo Sorin. If we kill him, just like
Mori Motonari in his late years, milord will be caught in a useless battle with
Otomo Sorin. That woman, although her appearance looks weak like a glass, her
core is strong.” Yet Takanobu didn’t forgive. When he was influenced by anger,
Takanobu couldn’t help but do the cruelest vengeance that he can think of.
“Those without power will die! It’s the rule of Kyushu! I will make the lazy
ane who made her own otouto as a shield realize it! That I won’t yield to Otomo
Sorin even if I die! Chikasada’s head will be salted and be sent to Sorin! If he is
from the Otomo clan, then his head will be added with “Shio”!
Fuha…fuhahahaha!”
 Ryuzoji Takanobu— Let alone the kingdom of heaven, he wasn’t interested
in the kingdom on the earth.
There was no wish for the whole world at all.
But, he only sought his imouto, Hikohoshimaru.
If I become strong, if I become the Kyushu-no-Haou, then no one can rebuke
this forbidden love and the marriage between us, ani and his imouto. I will kill
anyone who questions this—.

“Wait a second, Ryuzoji Takanobu had a misunderstanding.” Yoshiharu told

Hyakutake Tomokane and Nabeshima Naoshige.
“When Sorin was young, she was given a prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin
from some witches. She was tied with a destiny that she would keep on letting her
otoutos die. She fought to fight against that fate. The fact that she sent her step-
brother Chikasada as a commander at the battle of Imayama, it wasn’t to make
Chikasada a shield. It was to overturn the prophecy and overcome her fate.
Chikasada wished for it. Ryuzoji Takanobu and Otomo Sorin, they both…… kept
on passing by each other.”
“Because of that Sorin left with her soldiers from the battle of Imayama. But
even so, she shouldn’t have left the soldiers and turned her back to onii-sama even
when faced with such a predicament…… onii-sama believed that taking
Chikasada’s head was the decisive factor for a reversal in Imayama……”
Nabeshima Naoshige muttered.
Naoshige had tears in her eyes. Hyakutake Tomokane who looked at her bit
his lips and knocked his pipe against his knee.
It was a furious thrashing as if he was scolding himself, the man who ran
away.
“Haha, Sagara Yoshiharu! It seems that I was awoke from my hesitation
when I talked about the circumstances of the Ryuzoji clan! I decided. I will return
to the Ryuzoji clan. I am not a man if I leave Hime and Milord here while going to
Ryukyu on my own. I will die on the battlefield, fighting for the Ryuzoji siblings
as one of Ryuzoji Shiten’O until the very end! That’s it. It’s the path that I choose,
the battlefield is the only place where I will die. I wonder why I had been
hesitating until now. Sagara Yoshiharu, it is fate that I met you here in Yatsushiro.”
“Hyakutake?” Naoshige reflectively looked at his face.
“I have worried you. I wish to express my gratitude to you for having
desperately run after me to the enemy territory at the risk of your life. I will not
hesitate any longer, Hime.”
Hyakutake Tomokane smiled.
“Sagara Yoshiharu. Otomo Sorin will participate in this decisive battle by
herself, right? In that case, this battle of Ryuzoji against Otomo and Shimazu has
not only become a fight to decide the hegemony of Kyushu, but also a battle over
whether Otomo Sorin and Milord can overcome their own pasts or not. Even if no
one knows when they will attack each other, even if no one knows which side will
win, even if Otomo Sorin doesn’t have her step-brother, you are there with her,
Sagara Yoshiharu. If the Shiten’O weren’t present in the battle of the Ryuzoji clan,
Milord will be in disadvantages.”
“……A battle of whether they can overcome their past……is it?”
 “That’s right Sagara Yoshiharu. I had slightly guessed that although she
controlled the six countries and ran into Christian hobbies, that the thing that
Otomo Sorin wanted was not hegemony over Kyushu. I was finally able to
understand the meaning of that human faced pumpkin from you. Otomo Sorin
intends to fight against milord who did harm to Chikasada-dono to get over her
past of letting her otoutos stand on the battlefield and die on their own. It’s also
because milord’s purpose wasn’t to become Kyushu-no-Haou. He believes that if
he walks upon the heretical path and becomes the top of the world, that if he
became the strongest man among the Shuras then his reckless action of marrying
his step-sister will be possible. The battle between these two people shall be settled
soon at Shimabara.”
“Ryuzoji Takanobu and Otomo Sorin, they had to repeat battles and came to
lose their families simply because they were born in the daimyo clan of Shura. If
those two had talked to each other directly in the battle of Imayama, Chikasada’s
head may not have needed to fall…… if those two passed by each other, they
could have reconciled with each other.” Yoshiharu muttered.
“It’s the fate of Shuras of Kyushu that they won’t understand each other
unless they fight each other. However, Sagara Yoshiharu. Kyushu might have
become slightly different when you who came from the future got involved. We
weren’t expecting that the Shimazu and Otomo clans would suddenly make peace
at Taka castle. If you weren’t here, that would have been impossible. This decisive
battle at Shimabara might become an interesting battle.”
“Let’s go to Shimabara quickly.” Nabeshima Naoshige stood up slowly and
spoke to Hyakutake.
“……The winner of Shimabara won’t be Sorin. It will be Onii-sama. My
Onii-sama continues fighting and bleeding for me on his own. It’s another battle. If
he can crush both the Otomo and Shimazu clans, then my Onii-sama can become
the strongest Shura of Kyushu. Only at that time…… Sagara Yoshiharu. I will not
let you be in his way. Although I want to assassinate you and Sorin in this place,
because you have let Hyakutake go free to Shimabara, I will leave straight away
tonight. If you march to the battlefield of Shimabara, I will fight without mercy
and kill you.”
“……And Sorin?”
“I have warned you,” Nabeshima Naoshige passed through the Torii and left the
shrine. “Next time, lets meet on the battlefield. I always stand on the battlefield
while wearing golden armor. It’s my duty given by milord to attract attention with
a showy appearance that will not shame the name of Hyakutake. You will
understand it from a distance.”
Hyakutake went next to Naoshige while laughing, “I beg you, don’t pull out
your sword. My swordsmanship style is Garyu-no-Ken (Self-taught fist). Because
it’s self-taught, my swordsmanship cannot be predicted. It would end in
bloodshed.” He applied pressure to both Goemon and the Hagakure-Shinobi squad
who lurked in the shadows.
“Sagara Yoshiharu. This is also fate that I wouldn’t have gone over to
Shimabara if I had not met you here at Yatsushiro. I don’t bear a grudge with you
either. For Otomo Sorin, tell her that I said my apology in place of milord—.”
The two left the shrine at the same time.
The bloodlust coming from the Hagakure-Shinobi squad who surrounded
Yoshiharu disappeared, and then.
“……I…… If only I had participated in the Battle of Imayama on my
own…… if only I had appeared on the battlefield……”
Otomo Sorin who hid in the back of the shrine was crying.
“I see. Nabeshima Naoshige and Hyakutake noticed that Sorin was hiding in
this shrine.” Yoshiharu ran after Sorin and embrace her shoulder gently.
 “I…… wasn’t able to stay because of the tension of the war council and
because the Sagara and Shimazu sisters were being happy…… I only tried to get a
breath of fresh air and calm myself. But in no time, there were signs of shinobi and
I escape desperately to this shrine.”
Nabeshima Naoshige who discovered Sorin at Yatsushiro when the former
was trying to take back Hyakutake, cornered her into this shrine and would’ve
arrested her.
In that case, Hyakutake who sat next to Naoshige while eating mikans and
speaking in a joking manner was in fact restraining Naoshige. If Naoshige caught
Sorin, then Takanobu would lose his temper and give the order to execute Sorin
even if Naoshige asked to keep her alive. Hyakutake might not have wanted to let
Naoshige stain her hands with any more blood. Before that, Naoshige herself
sensed that the possibility that she wouldn’t be able to get out from Yatsushiro
alive was high after she sneaked into Yatsushiro.
Perhaps Hyakutake Tomokane harbored a slight crush towards Nabeshima
Naoshige, otherwise he would have rebelled against Takanobu and wouldn’t have
departed to Ryukyu. Yoshiharu thought. But, it looks like he was a man that
wouldn’t ever let that come out of his mouth. He silently chose the path to fight
until the end to grant the forbidden love between Takanobu and Naoshige, a path
of sacrificing himself to overcome the wall called Otomo Sorin that stood between
those two.
“Sorin. I am glad that you are safe. We must board the fleet and cross over
to Shimabara immediately. The Hagakure-Shinobi squad has already disappeared.
To the port.”
“……Chikasada was killed even though he pleaded for his life…… Ryuzoji
Takanobu was angry because Sorin didn’t try to protect my otouto and instead used
them as a shield on the battlefield, right……?”
 “Ryuzoji Takanobu simply misunderstood you. Chikasada understood it the
most. The reason why Chikasada begged for his life when he was captured wasn’t
because his life was valuable. That was because he didn’t want to accomplish the
prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin, to fulfill his promise to you. However, Ryuzoji
Takanobu didn’t know about the prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin…… You had tried
to call Chikasada back in hurry because you realized that you must stand on the
battlefield yourself as well. Therefore, he misunderstood and thought you sent your
otouto who weren’t ready to die to the battlefield. Jumping to conclusions…… you
both unfortunately passed by without meeting each other.”
“……Now, I know how and why Chikasada was killed. As expected, could
this be a punishment to Sorin?”
“That’s not it. Presently you have Tachibana Muneshige. Although
Muneshige has gone far from Yatsushiro for a confrontation with Mori clan under
Kanbei, I am here with you for your journey from Yatsushiro to Shimabara. The
fate that tied you to both the Mori and Ryuzoji clan can be concluded at the same
time by sharing it between you and Muneshige.”
“Though it might be painful, let’s go to Shimabara. You must face Ryuzoji
Takanobu on the battlefield so that you will be free from the prophecy of Usa
Hachiman-jin.” Yoshiharu told her. They were harsh, cruel and painful words for
Sorin.
“……Even you actually want to go back to Honshuu as soon as possible to
meet Oda Nobuna…… And yet, if Sorin throws a tantrum after being exhausted
from a prolonged battle with the Ryuzoji clan…… Sorin might betray you.”
“That’s fine with me. I already exchanged detailed arrangements and made a
balanced strategy with Kanbei. In order to let the Otomo army which is led by
Kanbei march at god speed from Kyushu to Honshuu, I have to stake my life here
and fight against the Ryuzoji clan too. To save Nobuna, to save Juubei-
chan……and Sorin. You have already suffered enough. In the too cruel world of
Shuras. Even so, you lived on. Even though you sought salvation from Christianity
and Buddhism and were betrayed. You didn’t die. Therefore.”

“Those continuous nightmares, let’s end them at Shimabara.”

“……Is it possible to end it……?”

“Aah. You have already been reborn at Taka castle. There is courage in the
present Sorin to confront her own fate.”
“That was thanks to you and Yoshihi.”
“Only one battle left. Ryuzoji Takanobu was also a general who shouldered
a tragic destiny. Therefore now, you might hesitate to fight against the Ryuzoji
army. But as expected, Ryuzoji Takanobu was wrong. If he loved Nabeshima
Naoshige, he shouldn’t have let her hands be dyed with blood. He shouldn’t have
murdered the Kamachi clan. Ryuzoji Takanobu…… rampaging around after his
feelings were crushed. From the time when his feelings towards Naoshige were
restrained, Ryuzoji Takanobu’s heart fell into darkness. It wouldn’t end even if he
keeps on killing. Someone must stop him.”
“Just like……the Maou who appeared in the bible……”
If one gear of history was missing, if that time when Yoshiharu entered
servitude under Nobuna was delayed, Nobuna would’ve stabbed Nobuzumi to
death and become like the present Ryuzoji Takanobu. Because a love that was too
great would fall into the darkness. It was fortunate that I served the Oda clan.
Meanwhile, Sorin continued to suffer in Kyushu because Sorin is a gentle person
who will never become a Maou…...only that was impossible. In exchange, Sorin’s
nightmare must be ended at Shimabara. Yoshiharu couldn’t help but to swear on it.
 “Life will become darkness itself when one has to abandon their own love
towards their family which is the instinct of human beings. Between injuring
yourself or destroying the world. The former choice is much gentler. Though it
could be said that gentleness is a weakness. That is your true nature. Therefore,
Tachibana Dosetsu and Takahashi Shoun wouldn’t try to abandon you even if they
did reckless things and harmed themselves. You can overcome your fate at
Shimabara. Tachibana clan. Yoshihi-neesan. Iehisa and the others. And me.
Everyone supports you.”
“You totally said something like the ‘Sermon on the Mount’, right.” Sorin
smiled while crying and having her shoulder held by Yoshiharu.
“Even though Sorin demanded the help called ‘love’ from you, before you
even knew it, you have taken Gaspard-sama’s bad habit. You are sly.”
“Iyaa. I don’t know about the teaching of Christianity well, you know?”
“……Thank you. You prioritize Sorin more than Oda Nobuna in this
important situation. That alone is enough…… In reality, you want to leave Kyushu
just like that. You want to return to Oda Nobuna as soon as possible…… it’s
alright now. I will go to Shimabara.”
“Thank you. It’s only you who can make an alliance between the Arima clan
and the Shimazu army which has been conflicted about the belief in Christianity.”
“If Sorin won…… it would be nice if you got a reward.”
“Reward? Is it the 12000 koku of Nakatsu? Doesn’t that already belong to
Kanbei? Kanbei would snap if it was taken from her without permission and given
to me.”
“It’s different. Sorin isn’t interested in the kingdoms of the earth. The thing
that Sorin wanted is the modest livelihood and regular days of Heian era, and……”
“And?”
 “……It’s a secret beyond this point. Because I wouldn’t be able to hold my
patience if I said it.”
The fleet that Shimazu Iehisa led had begun to gather at the harbor of
Kumagawa.
Yoshiharu remembered the “Light of Obon” that Nobuna held at Azuchi.
“As expected of the Shimazu sisters. Their movement is fast.” Yoshiharu
spoke in admiration.
“……At last.”
“Kai Soun will move to obstruct our strategy to cross the sea without
exception. It suddenly became a serious situation.”
“For Sagara-shi, this may just be a continuation of a serious situation de-
gozaru, but to me, I would continue even if I die on the way.” Goemon’s lisping
voice was suddenly heard.
“Although I have never talked about my past to Sagara-shi before…… when
I looked at Otomo-shi last night, I began to worry.”
“Your tone somewhat feels like a last will. Stop it Goemon. The time when a
first class shinobi tells others about their own past is when they are ready for death
right? Don’t say such an ill-omened thing!”
“……Actually I wasn’t someone without a single relative. I have an imouto
who has been separated from me since birth”
“Is that possible?! But Goemon’s otou-san who led the Kawanami clan and
was also the previous head of the Kawanami clan, didn’t he pass away already?
What do you mean by an imouto who has been separated since birth?”
“There is a reason why I cannot tell you the details. If I fall on the way, my
imouto will replace me. My Imouto…… will definitely open up a path for you. If
its Sagara-shi, you may be able to save my Imouto.”
 “Oi oi. Don’t say such ominous things Goemon. You and I are already
bound together with same destiny.”
“What about it? Sagara-shi is still indecisive, you will have to decide sooner
or later.” As usual, Goemon’s words in the night fueled Yoshiharu’s anxiety.
“What’s the matter? You are being timid. Weren’t you able to overcome it
when we were surrounded by Nabeshima Naoshige’s Hagakure-Shinobi squad?
Although Hyakutake-san didn’t raise any fighting spirit aside from Nabeshima
Naoshige, and even though it was because Nabeshima Naoshige prioritized taking
him back, the fact that you came was also one of the reasons.”
“Iyaa. The biggest deed belongs to Shimazu Yoshihiro’s fighting spirit.
Furthermore, it was fortunate that the numbers of the Hagakure-Shinobi squad
weren’t that many. It’s because Nabeshima-shi assigned the Saga shinobi to every
place.”
“Shimazu Yoshihiro?”
Perhaps when Yoshihiro and Iehisa who left the war council to look out for
Sorin themselves, they found Yoshiharu in the darkness. Although they were a
little bit away from the shrine, those two certainly emitted a terrifying fighting
spirit. Especially Yoshihiro. The shinobi’s eyesight which works well at night
probably saw Yoshihiro and the others approaching the shrine previously. If
Hyakutake and Yoshihiro entered into close range and pulled out their swords and
the shinobis of both armies entered the fray, no matter who would survive,
bloodshed would literally fall within the shrine.
“Sagara Yoshiharu-dono. Otomo Sorin-dono. To carry on in a place like
this…… the strategy of crossing over the seas will be carried out soon. There is no
time to return to the castle now. Just go as is to the harbor with Iehisa. You may
have encountered the enemy but…… rest assured. We will guard you to Shimabara
by any means necessary.”
 “Nyaa. Did you guys just have a date? It becomes like this when I take my
eyes off from Sagara~.”
“Sorry sorry.”
“Everyone in the Oda clan, myself included, continue to walk on a tightrope
and will be completely destroyed immediately if we make a single mistake.”
Yoshiharu understood as well. But nevertheless, Goemon’s words sounded strange.
Especially, “There is an imouto who has been separated from me since birth, I
want you to employ my imouto if I die.” This is the first time that Goemon had
talked about her family. The past of Goemon and her family are hardly known to
me yet, if she suddenly disappears without permission… when he thought that he
suddenly became frightened. It was a tone, as if a cat suddenly seemed to realize
their time of death. I was invited into this word of the Sengoku era by Goemon and
have been protected by Goemon. Although her death at Sunomata was just a
fakeout, don’t tell me that Goemon will suddenly die in the middle of Tenka
Fubu…… At that moment, Yoshiharu’s hands which were holding Sorin’s
shoulders, suddenly increased their strength.
Sorin gently put her hands on top of Yoshiharu’s hands.

The decisive strategy of crossing the sea was about to begin.

Otomo Sorin and Sagara Yoshiharu, along with Shimazu Iehisa who carried
a Tanegashima as the vanguard, ran to the harbor just like that without returning to
the castle.
Only Shimazu Yoshihiro returned to Furufumoto castle to lead the defending
soldiers that remain in Yatsushiro.
Though a night journey is dangerous, fortunately the sea was calm.
 Sagara Yoshihi who went ahead and arrived at the harbor told Iehisa and the
others that it could be done if it was done with the Sagara clan’s oarsmen.
“You are slow, Yoshiharu. The reason why the small prestigious Sagara clan
was able to stay independent for a long time was because of the profits made from
the trade with Ryukyu at this Yatsushiro harbor. The Sagara navy is flawless.
Although I would never thought that the Shimazu army would be able to pass
through it, it will be possible with this.”
“It’s 1500. Even if we add Arima clan, it’s only 3000. There are the 30000
soldiers of the Ryuzoji army that gathered at Shimabara. It will be a tough
battle……”
“Sagara~. Although the number of soldiers are important in the course of
battle, victory and defeat aren’t decided simply by numbers. Fortunately,
Shimabara which has become the battlefield is located in Arima’s land. The
Ryuzoji folks are unfamiliar with Shimabara. If one can make best use of the
geographical advantages then the army’s strength will be multiplied by 5 or 10
times.”
“Iehisa, isn’t this also the first time you have come to Shimabara?”
“Nyaa. I am in charge of making the strategy for the Shimazu clan. I have
experienced going to Shimabara once during the time I made my trip to the capital.
I already have an idea about the place that shall be used as the battlefield. By using
the battle of the Oda clan which lured Imagawa Yoshimoto to Okehazama as the
reference, I have made a strategy inside my head which would even crush enemies
that number ten times ours on the battlefield. The problem is whether Arima
Harunobu can be persuaded so that I can entrust these unfamiliar commands for
this decisive battle. If the allied forces fail to reach an agreement, then both of us
will be destroyed. Even if the management of the Shimazu army is perfect, it will
all be pie in the sky if Arima army doesn’t follow my direction.”
 “……Please leave it to Sorin. If I explain and inform him about Iehisa’s
command at the battle of Taka castle and Kizakihara then we surely will be able to
persuade him.”
“Alright. Tokuchiyo and Yoshihiro who were waiting at the castle seem to
have completed the preparation for the battlefield. It’s also the time for Kai Soun to
begin to move to prevent us from crossing the sea. Let’s go!”
“Yoshiharu, we need to hold off the Ryuzoji army’s southern advance to
Shimabara. If our arrival is late, the Arima clan will be crushed and the Ryuzoji
army will advance to Yatsushiro immediately. If it were to be attacked from both
sides by the Ryuzoji army from the sea and Kai Soun-ojisama from the land, even
Shimazu Yoshihiro won’t be able to protect it. Yatsushiro port and town will be
burned by the Ryuzoji army to nothing.”
“Yoshihi-neesan. I won’t let it happen. Nabeshima Naoshige who was in
Yatsushiro until just now needs several days to come back to the Ryuzoji’s
location. The wind has blown for us who are now able to obtain these precious
several days!”
“Na-Nabeshima? In Yatsushiro?! What do you mean Yoshiharu?! That
woman is merciless toward the enemies of Ryuzoji clan, did you get attacked or
poisoned?”
“Let’s talk about it on the ship. Briefly speaking, because the unity of
Ryuzoji clan cracked after the murder of the Kamachi clan, she has divided her
focus even if it would waste several precious days. Nabeshima Naoshige seems to
have split the Hagakure-Shinobi squad between two tasks. Otherwise, it would be
dangerous for me and Sorin.”
“……I-I see. Don’t make your Onee-chan worry too much. Could that be
the protection of Myouken-Daibosatsu? Fumu.”
 “Its extremely lax that Nabeshima was able to sneak to Yatsushiro so easily.
Isn’t it dangerous?”
“Shut up, Iehisa. That’s the way it is with a port town. The reason is
different from Satsuma where their puzzling Satsuma dialect differs from the
Japanese language and the invasion from foreign countries will be obstructed by
the volcanic ashes of Sakurajima.”
“Nyaa! Samurai of Shimazu know about the Japanese language! Yoshihiro-
nee and the other can speak Japanese language! It’s only me the youngest child
whose progress is slightly slow!”
“Seriously, are these two on bad terms or good terms? At any rate now is the
time to repel Kai Soun’s pursuit and set sail!”
It was time for the 1500 Arima clan reinforcements led by Shimazu Iehisa
along with Otomo Sorin and the Sagara siblings to leave from the Yatsuhiro port
towards Shimabara before dawn. However, Arima was pressed by the Ryuzoji
army and pushed back to Shimabara peninsula. The small daimyo who had just
converted to Christianity and had just acquired a trade with the nambans was
asking for reinforcement from the leader Otomo Sorin, but they had no diplomatic
relations with the Shimazu clan who were anti-Christians. The people of Arima
clan who were undergoing a crisis would be filled with doubt. It was the time
when the diplomatic power of Otomo Sorin who dominated Kyushu as the
“Rokakoku-no-Jou” (Queen of the Six Countries) would be test tested.
The supreme commander Shimazu Yoshihiro who joined Sagara Tokuchiyo
with 10000 primary soldiers must fight against the northern Higo allied forces of
Kai Soun. If Yoshihiro lost Yatsushiro, then Iehisa’s path for retreat will be cut off.
Thus Yoshihiro mustn’t lose the battle in order to obtain victory. Iehisa and
Yoshihiro. It’s necessary for the sisters who battle while being separated by seas to
match their timing. Now is the time for the power of the two martial faces of the
Shimazu sisters to be known.

However, it goes without saying that Kai Soun predicted this strategy of
crossing the sea.
The Kai Soun forces which should’ve withdrawn slightly to the north after
seeing the arrival of the Shimazu army and ending the siege of Furufumoto castle,
have already marched near Yatsushiro port.
It was a secret march by covering the horses’ mouths with bags.
The samurai on horseback and all of the ashigaru were in black attire so as to
not have any shining appearances even if they were bathed in moonlight.
Needless to say, Kai Soun himself stood at the front of the black attired
army.
Samurai…… Especially the Shuras of Kyushu, risked their lives and wore
showy appearances. It was to show that standing out and showing their courage in
the face of the enemy’s bow and arrows is much more important than their own
lives. But, Kai Soun forcibly ordered them to wear black clothes like a shinobi and
march quietly. Anyone who defied this would be killed silently. If the crossing of
the sea could be prevented, then the battle at Shimabara will be a victory belonging
to the Ryuzoji army. When Shimabara which serves as the backwater for Shimazu
army is suppressed by the Ryuzoji army then, the Ryuzoji army could strike at both
the Yatsushiro and Otomo clan territories immediately. Kuroda Kanbei’s big
reversal will suffer a standstill. At the same time, so will the Shimazu’s landing
operation to Shimabara which would happen in conjunction with Kanbei’s plan.
The Shimazu clan who gave up going north will have no choice but to turn around
to defend Satsuma, Osumi and Hyuga.
 Tokushiyo’s head or his son’s head…… In any case, Kai Soun must take
one of those. It was ironic.
Kai Soun was originally going to be killed by his heir who nurtured a grudge
towards him. As the Aso clan failed to kill him at Hibikinohara, it was thought that
it would turn out like that if Kai Soun return to Aso clan. “Choose either
Tokuchiyo’s head or my head” it seemed like there was no choice in this. It was
said to be the ultimate revenge against Kai Soun. Perhaps it was clever.
Kai Soun silently led the army while settling the karma that he himself
shouldered—

As expected, Iehisa and the others who learned that the Kai Soun forces had
suddenly appeared from the darkness grew pale.
“Nyaa?! Kai Soun…… Was already right in front of the port! Did he march
under the cover of darkness?!”
“As expected from Ojii-sama. He would have taken the port and burned it if
we had delayed in crossing the sea for a night. But we are half a step faster. Sorin,
Yoshiharu. Don’t get nauseous even if it becomes a ridiculous journey to
Shimabara.”
“……Ships are Sorin’s weak point. They make me feel nauseated. But
before I get drunk, it will be over if we get killed by that black attired army”
“Its alright Sorin. Yoshihiro should’ve gone out from Furufumoto castle as
well and will run to the port. They will be just in time. However, to think that the
Aso clan kept Kai Soun alive…… it was unexpected. Considering Aso Koremasa’s
timidity until now……Kai Soun possess too much loyalty even though he had to
come to Yatsushiro again immediately after experiencing that.”
 “Ojii-sama is holding on to his beliefs until the end— He wanted to do it in
the proper way. He is that kind of person. But this bloodcurdling night attack……
it’s worrying, but we have to concentrate on winning in Shimabara now.”
“Yoshihi-neesan. I think the Aso clan took a hostage from Soun…… if he
was an ordinary general, his patience would have run out and he might have force
the Aso clan to take a mikudarihan (letter of divorce).”
“……Nevertheless, Ojii-sama still didn’t betray his master’s clan……
perhaps his heir Chikahide-dono who survived during the previous rebellion was
taken as a hostage……”
“Perhaps it’s like that.”
“Get on the ship first, Yoshiharu.” After Yoshihi said that, she went alone on
horseback to Kai Soun’s forces which were approaching in front of them.
Iehisa didn’t have a chance to stop her.
“Soun-ojiisama……! Even though you have stopped fighting at
Hibikinohara, why are you invading Yatsushiro again? Was Chikahide-dono’s
head at stake?”
Kai Soun wore a jet black armor. His figure appeared small in the darkness.
Although the enemy forces began to prepare their arrows and aimed at Yoshihi,
Kai Soun raised his hand and restrained them. They will be killed if they disobey.
No one, there are no soldiers who can ignore Kai Soun’s command.
“……Such recklessness, Yoshihi. If the Hime-Busho who appeared in front
of me was not you but instead was Tokuchiyo, I would have shot and killed her
without arguing. However, wasn’t it that nobody seemed to ask your head, from
you who has quit being the head of Sagara clan? The head of Tokuchiyo against
my unworthy son Chikahide’s head. I can only pick one of those two.”
“……It can’t be…… ojii-sama……? As expected, Aso Koremasa
threatened you.”
 “That’s not it. Milord doesn’t has any courage. I was asked, to choose my
own biological child Chikahide or the Hime from the Sagara clan whom I raised. I
thought I would die if I returned to the Aso clan, but perhaps my karma was too
deep.”
“……Then, Ojii-sama will…… take Tokuchiyo’s head……?”
“There is no discretion in attacking Yatsushiro. If your rear guard was not in
time then it would have happened. But you came on time. Yoshihi. Sagara
Yoshiharu. And then…… the Shimazu sisters. Defeat me if you want to protect
Tokuchiyo. If you cannot surpass me then it means that the Sagara clan didn’t has
any capability to survive in Kyushu from the very beginning.”
“……So then…… Soun-ojiisama who raised and protected me like a true
father must be defeated by us sisters……?”
“It is said that one must be prepared to kill their own father in order to
become independent as a general in Kyushu. You cannot survive if you are
overcome with emotion. And I am a man who swore that I would never betray
milord’s clan no matter what. This is my karma.”
“That’s wrong! Ojii-sama is……”
“Yoshihi-neesan! You will be targeted by the arrows! Hurry to the ship!”
Yoshiharu whose expression changed, rushed and caught up to Yoshihi in a
hurry.
“Yoshiharu please wait a little more.” Yoshihi restrained Yoshiharu with
tearful face, But, “sorry Nee-san,” after stabbing the butt of the horse that Yoshihi
rode on with a spear, Yoshiharu made it run to the port.
Kai Soun didn’t try to pursue Yoshihi.
Kai Soun didn’t want to kill either Yoshihi or Tokuchiyo. But can Kai Soun
acknowledge that I am a man who can be entrusted with Yoshihi or Tokuchiyo? —
It depends on this very moment.
 Here, Kai Soun and Sagara Yoshiharu came to face each other at point blank
range.
Kai Soun released a thick bloodlust even greater than the time when he tried
to assassinate Yoshiharu in Hitoyoshi castle. The pressure which would push
someone to faint was attacking Yoshiharu’s body relentlessly.
This bloodlust is a test for me, if I am possessed by fear, ‘You don’t have the
qualifications to be entrusted with the Sagara sisters,’ and with that my head will
be head cut by Kai Soun. Yoshiharu endured.
I fought is this country of Shuras, Kyushu, I survived and I have grown to be
a man who is finally suitable to live as one of the Sagara clan, I have to make Soun
acknowledge that.
Yoshiharu endured it until the end without being shaken from horseback.
— The bloodlust disappeared from Kai Soun’s body.
“You are slow, boy. I entrusted Yoshihi to you. Don’t endanger Yoshihi on
the battlefield.”
Kai Soun seems to have given him passing marks at the last moment.
“Sorry for that, Kai Soun. But…… I will end the law of the Shuras of
Kyushu at the battle of Shimabara! Those days of bloody usurpation and murder
will be put to an end soon! Therefore don’t die!”
“……If you are worried, then worry about Shimazu Yoshihiro’s life and not
mine. From this point on it will be the fight between Shimazu Yoshihiro and I.
Don’t allow Yoshihiro to know about my views too much. That’s naïve. Although
Yoshihiro’s martial strength has reached the domain of an Oni that rivals mine, her
heart is still a maiden. Sympathy toward me is unnecessary. That naiveté will
prove fatal to that person and become a rip that will disrupt your strategies. Don’t
flap your mouth and speak unnecessary things in front of Yoshihiro if you don’t
want Yoshhiro to die. Now go.”
 “……I understand.”
“Don’t let Yoshihi and the others think about me in Shimabara at all. You as
well. You will be defeated by the Ryuzoji army if you don’t concentrate on the
battle in front of you. You might understand it decently as well, but Kyushu isn’t
soft. It’s not a convenient place where you can do multiple things at the same time.
Concentrate on only playing your own role.”
“……I can only rely on my companions.”
“If you want to absolutely save Tokuchiyo, you must defeat the Ryuzoji
army so that milord will give up on the Ryuzoji clan quickly. There will be no use
in simply pushing them back from Shimabara. Create an indisputable victory that
will remain in the history of japan. You have no choice but to walk upon a narrow
path boy.”
“That goes without saying! Although I cannot do things by my own power
forever, I have a lot of companions like Yoshihi-neesan and the other! Overcome
the narrow path that you took and the karma and fate that you shouldered! She
would be hurt deeply if you had a cruel death so, for the sake of Yoshihi-
neesan…… live and let us meet again, Kai Soun!”
“…… You said it. Although there is still a long way to go before you are
acknowledged as a man, you have unmasked yourself at Taka castle, Sagara
Yoshiharu. Likewise, you are necessary for Yoshihi to become independent from
Hitoyoshi castle.”
“Then thank you. Although I feel rather uneasy with being flattered by a
man like you.”
“Don’t get cocky. From now on, soon there will be an enemy who is as
strong as a monster like me. Even emotion and pace aren’t necessary for my own
words.”
 “I see, I understand! Shimazu Yoshihiro will come soon. Now it is wasteful
for me to get consumed by nervousness!”
“That’s right. But you can still be strong. You just didn’t remember to use
your merit in martial arts.”
At the same time as Yoshiharu ran after Yoshihi, Kai Soun raised his hand
and withdrew the military.
It’s not to retreat from the battlefield.
It’s to meet the Yatushiro army led by Shimazu Yoshihiro that surged along
Kumagawa from the castle.

“I was in time! You read our strategy to cross the sea tonight as expected!
But I didn’’t let you prevent it! Kai Soun-dono! Shimazu Isshin is here!”
Yoshihiro, who took the job of defending the Yatsushiro port until the end,
personally led the army and rushed over to confront the expressionless Kai Soun
who wore namban sunglasses.
Yoshihiro stared at Kai Soun who was approaching silently while she
straddled her horse, Hizaori Kurige.
“……”
Kai Soun released a terrifying bloodlust.
Although he has taken bullets to his whole body back in Hibikinohara, it was
something that didn’t mar his fighting spirit.
Thoughts about his son had already disappeared from his mind.
Thoughts that his real child Chikahide’s head depended upon this attack on
Yatsushiro or whether or not he would receive injuries to his body, all of those
things were unrelated to the battles to the dead between Shuras. Any impure
hesitation would prove fatal on battlefield. The opponent is Shimazu Yoshihiro.
Thus Kai Soun instantly erased all hesitation.
Shimazu Yoshihiro couldn’t attack so easily in front of the fighting spirit
from the overwhelming bloodlust of Soun.
Well done, Kai Soun-dono. Even though you have been subjected to that
kind of betrayal at Hibikinohara…… though I could imagine the kind of chaos in
the Aso clan after that…… Nevertheless, there is neither sorrow nor despair in the
present Kai Soun-dono. He certainly has attained the Munen Muso (state of no
thoughts).
Kai Soun was shot by his allies at Hibikinohara and suffered a serious
wound. Would he die if he was an ordinary man or should he retire after being
seriously wounded?
On the other hand, Shimazu Yoshihiro returned from the battle of Taka
castle mostly uninjured.
That being the case, if it is just a one on one combat, Yoshihiro should’ve
had the advantage.
Despite this, there was no openings or hesitation from Kai Soun that
Shimazu Yoshihiro had expected while she rode on horseback.
“Why is it? Why aren’t you attacking? We both will step into each other’s
opening. Such a good opportunity is rare Shimazu Yoshihiro. Won’t you challenge
me in one on one combat?”
It was the same as when the hemiplegic Tachibana Dosetsu released a
fighting spirit that struck fear in Yoshihiro’s body. As long as the heart beats, it’s
possible to take away the enemy’s life. That’s a Shura. Body injuries and loss have
nothing to do with a Shura who has forged their body and mind to cut the enemy.
Or perhaps, Dosetsu and now Soun could build an absolute determination
from their whole body because they were wounded.
 Iehisa still hadn’t started crossing the sea.
No. even if they finished crossing the sea, if Yoshihiro fell here and
Yatsushiro is taken, Iehisa’s path for retreat will be cut off even if she and the
others defeat the Ryuzoji army which is 10 times larger than their own at
Shimabara.
As long as there isn’t any evidence of my certain death strike……
“No. It’s not like that. Since my fight is to defend and hold the port of
Yatsushiro, I cannot accepted a one on one combat from Kai Soun even if he
consents to it.” Yoshihiro bit her lip to hold off her overflowing fighting spirits.
“I know that the ‘Satsuma Jigen-ryu’ that you secretly developed in order to
kill the user of Taisha-ryu is your magic trick Shimazu Yoshihiro. I hear that you
used it unintentionally against a young warrior in her first battle, Tachibana
Muneshige. Even though you survived Taka castle and have unmasked yourself,
you are still weak. The Hagakure-Shinobi squad that were controlled by
Nabeshima Naoshige have already told me the information about your Hi-Ken.”
“……Tachibana Muneshige-dono was truly the Nishikoku Musou (Peerless
of the West). She splendidly blocked my certain death Shoken-Goroshi. If I didn’t
use it, I would’ve been slashed……”
“However, the Hi-Ken that you developed in order to kill me has already
been used. At that time, you have been defeated by me. Shimazu Yoshihiro.”
Kai Soun has already knew the secret of Satsuma Jigen-ryu.
“By throwing away your defenses you deal a single preemptive attack with
you sword to the enemy whose armor and helmet will both be crushed. It’s
essentially a single sword strike. There is no second sword strike. That’s the
Satsuma Jigen-ryu. It’s exactly a death seeking sword strike. However as long as
you know its essence, then it’s possible to block its single sword strike—”
Yoshihiro ground her teeth.
 No. Even Kai Soun shouldn’t be able to dodge it. Just like Tachibana
Muneshige who had no choice but to receive the single blow with her body with all
of her might.
“That’s how it is. Even if it’s a Shura who has piled up training, they
wouldn’t be able to avoid your death-seeking sword strike. However I am
different. That’s because I have no need to avoid a strike which cannot be avoided.
We’ll simply attack each other at the same time and kill each other. Although my
limbs will be cut beyond recovery by your first strike, you will die as well. The
future of the Shimazu clan and your feelings for Sagara Yoshiharu will be
consumed completely by the darkness and your will shall be crushed here. I who
will have lost to you in martial arts and lost my place in the Aso clan will be killed
by the person who hates me. If Kai Soun isn’t able to fight then he has no right to
live. However it’s a fitting death for a heretic like me.”
A single certain death blow, a sword strike that throws away all of one’s
own defenses, staking all of one’s own life for a single sword strike that will lead
to death if it misses, that is the favor of Satsuma Jigen-ryu. It’s a practical
technique when used against opponent who is a simple Shura. But it is impossible
to hit the present Kai Soun who also abandoned his own defenses.
“Are you still not moving at all, Shimazu Yoshihiro? At dawn when I will
met you again on the battlefield, I wished for a one on one battle against you
but…… you who doesn’t have any confidence in killing me with a blow isn’t
capable of complying with my challenge. That’s fine if you want to tremble until
the battle at Shimabara ends.”
Kai Soun didn’t exaggerate. Even if she inflicted an unrecoverable wound
on Kai Soun, if Yoshihiro began the one on one combat and rushed to aim at Kai
Soun now, Yoshihiro would likely die.
 “Though I have said this repeatedly, but you who feared the unexpected
situation where Sagara Yoshiharu’s head was going to be decapitated during the
battle of Taka castle momentarily forget that the place that you were standing on
was the battlefield. And, as a result, you had to use the Hi-Ken that you should’ve
not used against your enemy Tachibana Muneshige. Your mind is weak. At this
point you cannot beat me anymore.”
Yoshihiro endured the anger, humiliation and fear.
Yoshihiro finally noticed.
Kai Soun was originally not a talkative man.
He is not a general who boasted to his enemies, much less about his bravery
and strength.
He taunted me so that I would accept the one on one duel.
The mortal combat between the two Shuras had already begun.
A body whose spirit surpasses the limits of mortal training and yet can gain
control of their own spirit once more is the mark of a true warrior.
I who am immature still haven’t reached that territory, but Kai Soun has
reached that domain—.
Yoshihiro asked Kai Soun.
“Even though its unsightly and despised, even if it’s filthy, won’t you try to
survive as long as you have a life? Why do you want to die so early, Kai Soun?
Now that your heir has been taken hostage and you were ordered to capture
Yatsushiro, did you consider it as your last moment to die? Or did you despair of
living in the country of Shuras after being torn between your affection for your
family and your loyalty to your master’s clan?”
“Indeed, I intend to kill you at the expense of half of my body but I have no
intention of dying here. If my head and mind are safe, then I will return even if
have to crawl.”
 “……You intend to win against me?...... Without any doubts. Such
arrogance……!”
“Don’t be frightened, Shimazu Yoshihiro. In front of a fighting spirit that is
released from an absolutely powerful enemy and with the hesitation of ‘whether I
am a human or an Oni’ spilling out from the bottom of your heart, can you endure
the fear of possibly losing things that it would be hard lose? Can you endure it until
the battle at Shimabara has come to an end and those people return to Yatsushiro?
If you cannot endure it, then it means that you still haven’t matured enough yet
even though you exchanged your life with the Tachibana clan. At that time, I will
kill you.”
“I see. Kai Soun is training me on this battlefield. Training me as I am
conflicted between the mind of a maiden who is in love and my fate as a Shura
who should keep fighting in Kyushu.” Yoshihiro noticed.
Yoshihiro understood her role of supporting the Shimazu clan as a warrior
since her childhood and survived the deadly training that she imposed on herself.
Not just training, but also actual combat. She led the young soldiers and personally
risked her own life to bathe herself in the blood of enemies and allies alike and
continued fighting everytime she went out onto the battlefield. Body. Martial arts.
Fighting spirit. You might say she is the one who stood tall as the strongest Shura
of Kyushu.
But Yoshihiro has a weakness. A beloved Ane. A precious Imouto. The
young soldiers who gave their lives for her. And the fear of losing the man she fell
in love with before her own eyes. It’s much more painful than dying and something
that is feared as it cannot be escaped and washed away. This fear will not disappear
completely from Yoshihiro’s heart, so long as she lives— if it did disappear then it
would mean that Yoshihiro is no longer a human being and could be said to be a
genuine Oni. Even Kai Soun who executed his own sons for the sake of his loyalty
to his master’s clan didn’t try to part with his feelings and become an Oni in the
end. During the dire situation at Hibikinohara, he chose the lives of Sagara Yoshihi
and her sister Tokuchiyo.
Yoshihiro would become an existence surpassing Kai Soun if she overcome
this fear while still being a human and a maiden.
“Shimazu Yoshihiro. I am destined to be killed by the person who hates me
more than anyone else. It must be like that. Thus I have survived shamelessly until
now. And that time is not far away. I cannot wait for your growth. I don’t have that
much time. If you cannot overcome this, then I cannot entrust the Sagara sisters to
you.”
“I understand. Until the news of Iehisa’s victory comes, I will protect
Tokuchiyo and Yatsushiro port from you. I will not comply, no matter what kind
of words or insults are thrown. I will endure it,” Yoshihiro nodded.
“Kai Soun. My teacher. I will surpass you.”
“Hmph. I could say the same thing to Sagara Yoshiharu.”
“Yoshiharu-dono?”
“That person is much more mature than you since he know that fate is not
something that can be overcome by one’s own power. He restrained his heart
which want to go to rescue Oda Nobuna immediately and focuses on the whole
situation and choose to participate in the battle at Shimabara. But you will catch up
soon. Its possible for you to keep enduring the fear and tension that you keep for
having to confront me at Yatsushiro while sending Shimazu Iehisa to Shimabara.”
“……Iehisa. Yoshiharu-dono and the others. I believe in them.”
In front of Kai Soun who was standing imposingly, “I won’t let you through
even once. I won’t take a single step either,” Yoshihiro brandished her spear.
Behind her, the fleet of the Shimazu army which was led by Iehisa had set sail. The
difference in their power is ten times. And Yoshihiro who is the symbol of the
martial power of the Shimazus will not be there. Is there any chance of victory?
Against the talented strategist Nabeshima Naoshige as their enemy, could Iehisa’s
Tsuri no Buse work even with its trick learned?
Iehisa. I am worried about you. Ryuzoji Takanobu is different from
Tachibana Dosetsu-dono. Your life will be scattered the moment you are charmed
by love on the battlefield, I…… am afraid of only being able to wait like this,
waiting until the time you return home. Sagara Yoshiharu-dono and you, can you
both come back home alive from Shimabara? Even if you survive, will Iehisa lose
her human heart to win a hopeless battles against an enemy force ten times larger
than ours and become a demon? That is far more frightening than Kai Soun’s
fighting spirit.
Tears came to Yoshihiro’s eyes, to the one who is revered as Oni Shimazu
and Takegami of Kyushu.
Sagara Yoshiharu-dono. I still believe in you. Don’t sacrifice your life, but
find and open a way for you and Iehisa to survive. Please, for Iehisa—
Kai Soun quietly stared at Yoshihiro’s appearance. “We cannot prevent
Shimazu Iehisa from crossing the sea. Retreat to the camp tonight.” He gave an
order of retreat to the whole army.
Things are fine now. Shimazu Yoshihiro. Don’t throw away your deep
emotions permanently. To learn the technique to temporarily erase your emotions
to confront the fate before your eyes is the ‘strength’ that you should aim for.
Kai Soun who turned his back to Yoshihiro, muttered it in his heart.
Chapter 3 - The Battle of Okitanawate

“What? The Ryuzoji Shiten’O has increased to five people. Milord! There is
an impostor among us……!”
“Hyakutake has returned. The situation in Kyushu has become tense. If the 5
members of the Ryuzoji Shiten’O aren’t complete and focused, it wouldn’t be
possible to open up a future for the Ryuzoji clan!”
“……Nabeshima-Hime acted recklessly too. Even if Hyakutake is necessary
for the decisive battle, nevertheless to run after him to take him back…… but, it
wouldn’t be possible to do it if it wasn’t done by Hime.”
“Hyakutake, the lord will come soon. In the war council. The situation after
the Battle of Taka castle has become something that no one expected. The Otomo
clan reconciled with the Shimazu clan and the Otomo army charges forward to the
Mori territory by the order of Kuroda Kanbei. And the Shimazu army moves to set
Yatsushiro as their main camp to send reinforcements to Shimbara peninsula to aid
the Arima clan—They are taking a stance to prevent the Ryuzoji army’s southern
march toward Shimabara.”
He had changed his mind. Hyakutake Tomokane who returned back to fight
another battle as a servant of the Ryuzoji clan was welcomed with joy and sorrow
by the Ryuzoji Shiten’O.
“There is an impostor among us!” The tactician, Kinoshita Masanao kept
screaming.
“Thank god…… everything went really well!” Eriguchi Nobutsune was
already crying
Narimatsu Nobukatsu remained calm until the end.
 And Enjouji Nobutane who boasted a huge build similar to Ryuzoji
Takanobu talked indifferently about the situation that had changed suddenly while
Hyakutake was absent.
“……It’s not possible to defy her if Nabeshima-Hime scolds me. I have
decided Shimabara will be the place where I will die. Kinoshita-danna. Please
prepare the golden armor that I have entrusted to you.”
“Muu. The impostor wants to stand out in the battlefield……! If it was your
armor then I have kept it carefully. Even in the Shura country of Kyushu, only you
have the eccentricity to wear such a gaudy armor on the battlefield. If you want to
be targeted by bullets and arrows then do as you like.”
“I am in your debt. Likewise we, the 5 members of Ryuzoji Shiten’O, have
been reunited.”
Now the Ryuzoji Shiten’O and the Ryuzoji’s 30000 soldiers have gathered
here at Isahaya of Hizen.
There is only a five day distance to their target, the Arima clan in Shimabara
peninsula.
“Hyakutake Tomokane. You have let my Imouto do such a dangerous thing.
Depending how it had turned out, I would have to cut your neck. I have already
heard about the war situation from my Imouto! My mind has already been decided.
You and the others should just follow my orders silently! Fuhahaha!”
Ryuzoji Takanobu showed his huge body on the seat of the war council
along with his stepsister and strategist Nabeshima Naoshige—
“Milord was depressed when Hyakutake was missing,” Enjouji laughed.
“Shut it, Enjouji. Even if your appearance looks exactly like mine, there is a
difference in caliber between the Kyushu-no-Haou and a mere vassal. I have
gathered and thrown away brave men matching Hyakutake in Saga.”
 “Wasn’t it because he is a brave man who is equal to a thousand men that
milord himself gave the surname Hyakutake to this man?”
“Silence Kinoshita! It’s not the time to be glad, even if the 5 th person has
returned. You are my soldier who doesn’t have any clear military exploits. As an
assistant of my Imouto, you are the most fitting to be called an impostor.”
“No. This Kinoshita strongly realized it during this disturbance. There are
five members of the Shiten’O, although I kept screaming that there was an
impostor, as expected the five members of the Ryuzoji Shiten’O have gathered de-
gozaimasu.”
“No good. Kinoshita-dono’s words…… have moved me to tears. I am
itching to put my skills to use, Narimatsu!”
“Calm down, Eriguchi. The fate of the Ryuzoji clan hangs upon this war
council. In fact, our lord has already decided but……our lord is a man who will
keep acting arbitrarily on his own authority as always.”
“Its doesn’t matter. This is the country of the Shuras of Kyushu. Our lord
and Hime’s tragic wish will be fulfilled by any means necessary. It’s the wish of
us, the vassals! There is no use in arguing about it, we have no choice but to fight!”
“Eriguchi. Stop your chattering. That story is taboo…… don’t make my
Onii-sama angry before the war.”
Nabeshima Naoshige who carried a black cat upon her shoulder quietly sat
next to her ani and reported the present situation expressionlessly after opening a
map of Kyushu.
“Everyone, the situation has changed greatly. While Otomo Sorin fought a
decisive battle at Taka castle against the Shimazu 4 sisters, we plundered Chikugo
and north Higo with our plan and strategies. We were planning to steal Yatsushiro
in south Higo and completely block the Shimazu clan’s advancement to the north
at the same time as we conquered the Arima clan which is the last remaining
member among the Otomo faction in Shimabara of Hizen. However, Otomo and
Shimazu who were arch-nemeses suddenly made peace with each other. The
Kanpaku Konoe Sakihisa, the strategist Kuroda Kanbei, and the man from the
future Sagara Yoshiharu…… the people who came from outside of Kyushu have
made the impossible become possible.”
“But there is a silver lining.” Nabeshima Naoshige added.
“The Otomo army cannot stop us, the Ryuzoji army which has declared our
independence and begun to act violently. That is because Kuroda Kanbei has taken
the main forces of the Otomo army led by Tachibana Muneshige to land upon
Honshuu. Kuroda Kanbei who marched forward to the Mori territory along with
the Otomo army is planning to lead a victory for the Oda clan in the decisive battle
between the Oda clan and anti-Oda faction that is unfolding in Honshuu. For that
reason, that strategist caused the battle of Taka castle—Right now the Otomo
territory, with the exception of their home country Bungo, is undermanned. At
least, Kuroda Kanbei and the Otomo main army will be stationed at Honshuu for
another month. The Ryuzoji army has been given one month to conquer Kyushu.”
“The shinobi from that time, Kuroda Kanbei’s shinobi that sneaked into
Saga castle investigated our movements in detail and immediately brought the
news of the Ryuzoji clan’s independence to Taka castle.” Ryuzojji Takanobu
groaned while his forehead twitched.
“If only that shinobi had been killed. That Kai Soun. He is a coward to let
that person live.”
“It can’t be helped, Onii-sama. Although her killing ability isn’t that high,
she is a first rate shinobi when it comes to surviving. The shinobi from Iga’s Koka
group is different from the Hagakure-Shinobi squad that I control……”
 “Didn’t Kuroda Kanbei promise to handed Buzen Nakatsu’s 12000 koku to
our clan through a letter?” Kinoshita Masanao asked, but Nabeshima Naoshige
shook her head.
“I have received a new letter from Kuroda Kanbei who charged toward the
Mori’s territory. It said that Buzen Nakatsu will be handed over, but it doesn’t
mention when it will be. Considering what she had in mind, it could be 5 years or
10 years in the future. If we absolutely want Nakatsu, we have to clear away
several castles in Chikuzen that block the Ryuzoji territory in order to force our
way through Nakatsu.”
“What the hell?! Kuroda Kanbei, what an evil person!” Eriguzhi wailed.
“Don’t get taunted. Onii-sama too, please endure Kanbei’s provocation. This
is of course Kuroda Kanbei’s trap to dissolve the Ryuzoji army’s battle of conquest
for Shikuzen and the anti-Shimazu battle at Shimabara. Kanbei is making the
Shimazu army fight a decisive battle against the Ryuzoji army while leading the
Otomo army to invade Honshuu. Shimazu Yoshihiro has the role of blocking Kai
Soun at Yatsushiro. Shimazu Iehisa serves as the supreme general who is crossing
the sea to Shimabara for the decisive battle against the Ryuzoji army. Furthermore
there are the Sagara siblings and Otomo Sorin that support Iehisa. The stand-off
between Kai Soun and Shimazu Yoshihiro that divided the name of the strongest
Shura of Kyushu among two people has come to a stalemate. Think of it like the
stalemate between Takeda Shingen and Uesugi Kenshin at Kawanakajima,
multiplied by five. It would turn out like that when two strong people face each
other. Shimazu Yoshihiro cannot lose Yatsushiro in order to secure a way for
Iehisa to retreat from Shimabara to their hometown Satsuma. She will endure and
protect it even if Kai Soun provokes her into a short decisive battle.”
Nabeshima Naoshige continued to talk. “The unity of the Shimazu 4 sisters
is strong—On the other hand, Kai Soun’s forces are made up from a mish-mash of
north Higo people. The mutual trust between the Aso clan and Kai Soun has started
to break, and the Kai clan is in a state of discord between the father and the son
because of Soun’s cruel act of purging his sons. Even if Soun has his own wisdom
and courage, he cannot conquer Yatsushiro easily since there is no unity in his
army.”
“I have made up my mind. We have already exterminated the Kamachi clan
and stole Yanagawa castle of Chikugo. It’s alright to postpone taking Buzen
Nakatsu and Chikuzen. It will be a one month postponement. I have no choice but
to fight a decisive battle against Shimazu Iehisa who approaches Shimbara right in
front of my eyes, my imouto. Furthermore, if that Otouto-Goroshi, Otomo Sorin
comes over nonchalantly, then I will crush her with all of my might at last.”
“Yes. You should focus on Shimazu with all of your efforts while avoiding
dispersing our army. Although the numbers of soldiers led by Shimazu Iehisa to
Shimabara only numbers 1500, all of them are death seeking soldiers. They are
Shuras matching thousands men who fought under the severe martial law that
everyone who retreats will perform Seppuku—They are like lions who will use all
of their strength to hunt even if they have low numbers. But, Otomo Sorin might be
some kind of bait to entice Onii-sama. Because Onii-sama won’t be able to restrain
your emotions once you see that woman’s face…… Kuroda Kanbei is well versed
in human psychology and has created a plan. She has matured much more than the
report that I received from Hagakure-Shinobi squad previously mentioned. She is
just like the rumored ‘Present Koumei’ (Zhuge Liang from Romance of the 3
Kingdoms) Takenaka Hanbei……”
“Otomo Sorin incorrigibly sent her new stepbrother Tachibana Muneshige to
a decisive battle in Honshuu. She underestimated me, Ryuzoji Takanobu, as being
more lukewarm than the allied forces of Mori, Takeda and Uesugi. It’s not a bait,
that person is a coward who is not even worthy of being bait!” Ryuzoji Takanobu
roared.
“No. It’s not like that, onii-sama. By all rights, please consider the reason
why Sagara Yoshiharu who should have gone to Honzhuu with Sagara Yoshihi and
Kanbei joined the battle with Sorin instead. It was all to support Sorin. That
woman is serious this time. She is going to confront Onii-sama who is the enemy
of Otomo Chikasada……”
Naoshige wanted to recall and tell her ani the reason why Sorin choose her
stepbrother Otomo Chikasada as the general during the Battle of Imayama. There
is a misunderstanding between Sorin and Takanobu, and this Sorin has made up
her mind to fight seriously for the sake of Chikasada. But she wasn’t able to say it
in this place considering Narimatsu Nobukatsu’s feelings as the one who cut
Chikasada’s head by the order of Takanobu despite the former being opposed to
severing his head—
“My Imouto, Sorin is a coward and will run away in the middle of the
battlefield. That’s why you brought back Hyakutake Tomokane. We will advance
the whole army to Shimabara at once. If we start attacking it before Arima can
unite with the Shimazu clan, it will be easy to overthrow each of them. Now, the
Arima clan is at loss as they only have a mere 1500 soldiers against the Ryuzoji’s
30000 soldiers. Can the Christian daimyos of the Arima clan who barely survived
by using the profit from namban trade really join with the anti-Christian Shimazu
army? We will crush them with forces 10 times their own if our enemies are in
disorder. As long as Shimabara gets conquered then we can even get Yatsushiro.
We must attack Shimazu Yoshihiro from both sides via the land by Kai Soun and
with the Ryuzoji army from the sea! The family head Shimazu Yoshihisa is a
coward who hesitates to even come out from Satsuma. She is nothing special. If we
defeat the Takegami Yoshihiro, then the Shimazu clan is literally a sitting duck!
Fuhahaha.”
“No, Onii-sama. Although there is only the young Shimazu Iehisa who
boarded Shimabara with a small army, she is a rare genius strategist who made the
Shimazu army be reborn as the strongest troops. The Shimazu army mass produced
a large amount of tanegashimas and use them on the battlefield. Furthermore, after
Iehisa invented the strategy ‘Tsuri no Buse’, its possible for them to defeat larger
enemies using a small army. There has never been a strategist in Kyushu until now
who can make their soldiers move so proficiently to that extent. Even without the
Takegami Yoshihiro, Iehisa who leads the Shimazu army is not an easy opponent.”
Naoshige quietly pulled her Onii-sama’s sleeve.
But Takanobu,
“The Shimazu army is not the only one who uses the namban weapons. My
Ryuzoji army has also installed a large amount of important namban weapons from
the Matsuura faction and the Omura clan of Nagasaki. Although they are inferior
in terms of mobility due to their weight, its firepower is more overwhelming than
the tanegashima. It will become a strong weapon in a castle siege. Although it
would be troublesome if the ‘Kunikuzushi’ (Destroyer of Provinces) were brought
to Shimabara, they won’t be able to stop the Ryuzoji army’s overwhelming
firepower by only using tanegashimas.”
His confidence in his certain victory cannot be shaken.
Currently, tanegashimas are the main mass produced small weapon of Japan
during the Sengoku era. In other words a small matchlock gun. The smiths of japan
discovered the way to mass produce this weapon because a small number of
inherited tanegashimas and their production methods were handed down to
Satsuma, Sakai, the Negoro faction, Saika and the people of Oumi. Nobuna also
paid attention to these matchlocks that were the ancestors of Tanegashimas and
came to obtain Sakai in order to procure thousands of tanegashimas to tear apart
the Takeda mountain cavalry.
But while tanegashimas were handed down in Kinai, Otomo Sorin, who is
the biggest merchant daimyo of Kyushu……had obtained the so called
“Kunikuzushi” which is a big and large caliber Ozutsu (cannon).
On the other hand, the Ryuzoji army adopted an original firearm, “Juuhou”
(artillery), in large amounts which has the firepower in-between the ozutsu and
tanegashimas. Although Kunikuzushi are too heavy, it is effective as a defensive
weapon. But a great amount of labor is needed to transport it to an open battlefield,
thus it cannot be used efficiently and is useless. Even though Kuroda Kanbei was
able to use the Kunikuzushi efficiently at the battle of Taka castle, their numbers
were still not enough to overwhelm the Shimazu army.
Takanobu is an aggressive person who favors offense over defense.
Therefore, he purchased firearms which can be carried and managed in large
amounts on the battlefield rather than the slow ozutsu.
Tanegashimas are lightweight and can be mass produced. They even have
been mass produced in Honshuu. But, because the Shimazu forces were the first
ones to quickly mass produce these handed down tanegashimas, even if the
Ryuzoji army bought these weapons from namban merchants now, they cannot
catch up with the Shimazu army which has established its mass production system.
Moreover, the tanegashimas of this era lack firepower and it’s difficult to
shoot an enemy to death if they aren’t used by an outstanding expert. “I want
killing power to annihilate the enemy, greater firepower to serve as a substitue for
bow and arrows.” Takanobu thought.
Therefore, the namban weapon which Takanobu paid attention to is the large
caliber “juuhou”. It boasts a firepower which is far more overwhelming than
tanegashimas and it is possible to move it around while marching. The reason why
the Ryuzoji clan which was indifferent towards Christianity was able to obtain a
large amount of firearms is because there were also people who sold weapons
regardless of the missionary works of the namban merchants who had visited
Japan. Though it was also because the dependency on military power of the ardent
Christian Omura clan of Nagasaki was so great that they donated to the Dominus
association that Gaspard controlled. At any rate, with Kyushu being a region close
to the Asian sea trade of namban ships, Takanobu’s abnormal aggressiveness was
able to introduce “juuhou” much earlier.
But the strategist Nabeshima Naoshige felt some uneasiness in the great
firepower of “juuhou” that her Ani insisted. “Though their firepower is weak,
tanegashimas boast little weight and are thus suitable for operation that require
systematic force. Inside Japan’s special environments with little plains, and
especially when encircled by mountain, marshland and sea, a military force that
mainly uses tanegashimas might be superior in mobility and strategic value……”
she thought like that. “Shimazu Iehisa who had come to Shimabara with a small
army was born in the ‘Country of Tanegashimas’ Satsuma and has received a
special education from the Shimazu clan which is said to be a natural battle-born
people. She might be a genius strategist who is the greatest specialist in practical
military use of tanegashimas among all of the samurai clans of japan right
now……”
However, Ryuzoji Takanobu hadn’t fought against Shimazu Iehisa. He
underestimated her as still a child.
If the person who commanded the Otomo army at the battle of Taka castle
hadn’t been Kuroda Kanbei, there is no way of knowing whether or not the
Shimazu army’s “Tsuri no Buse” which was devised by Iehisa would have literally
annihilated the Otomo army.
 “We have an army ten times larger and overwhelming firepower. The
Ryuzoji Shiten’O have assembled as well. Shimabara peninsula which has to be
captured as an absolute defense line for the anti-Shimazu war, it can be obtained if
we force through it in one go for one week.” Takanobu thought.
“Order the entire army to depart to the front. March to the east of Unzendake
of Shimabara and reach towards the Arima’s headquarters, Hinoe castle, while
conquering their branch castles. I might have one month to conquer Kyushu. Hurry
up. The Arima clan will surrender whether they like it or not if we crush all of their
castles before the Arima clan can join up with the Shimazu army.”
“Hinoe castle will be stark naked once we removed Shimabara castle at the
east of Unzendake. It’s basically the end of the war.” Takanobu laughed.
“Attacked before being surrounded. That is the war of the Haou (King).”
Nabeshima Naoshige was convinced that her Ani’s basic strategy was
correct while being cautious of Shimazu Iehisa’s tactic.

However, the Ryuzoji army’s departure was delayed even though it was just
a few days—.
With the war council finished, Ryuzoji Takanobu and his stepsister
Nabeshima Naoshige were left alone for the first time in a long time.
Naoshige was finally able to tell her Ani about the misunderstanding
between Ryuzoji Takanobu and Otomo Sorin about Otomo Chikasada. “The
present Otomo Sorin who received help from the Sagara siblings is not the same
enemy that you despised before. She will be active until she takes revenge for her
otouto Chikasada, in other words she will never retreat until she defeats onii-sama.
If she is serious, her ability is greater than Mori Motonari. Sorin has the capability
to formed the alliance between the Shimazu and Arima clans.” She appealed
earnestly.
Ryuzoji Takanobu wasn’t disturbed in the least.
“……In that case, was I being hasty about Chikasada’s execution?...... Did
Otomo Sorin daringly put her Otouto as the supreme general to overturn her
destiny of continuing to let her own otouto die? Furthermore, did she hastily call
Chikasada from the frontlines after noticing that the prophecy wasn’t overturned?”
“……That is right. I wasn’t able to say it when the Shiten’O was gathered
because Narimatsu would surely blame himself if he knew that.”
“Hmph. On the other hand, it could be said that Sorin wouldn’t have
withdrawn her army from Saga castle if we didn’t cut Chikasada’s head. Then that
is just fine. Yes, there was no other way for the Ryuzoji clan to survive.”
“But, Onii-sama……”
“Naoshige, you are too gentle. However, no matter how much you taint your
hands, it will all turn to me, your ani. Only my name will be defiled. Your soul
won’t be tainted. That is fine.”
Takanobu persuaded Naoshige.
“About the massacre of Kamachi clan. All of the crimes and notoriety will
come to me. There is no crime within you, Naoshige.”
Ryuzoji Takanobu had severed his connection with Otomo Sorin and
became independent. He already spoke about carrying out the murder of the
Kamachi clan and stealing the important point of Chikugo, Yanagawa castle, when
taking his big gamble for hegemony of Kyushu.
It was necessary to steal Yanagawa castle, which was in the most important
point in Kita-Kyushu that ranged from Bungo, Buzen, Chikuzen, Hizen and Higo,
by all means so that the Ryuzoji clan would be free from the Otomo’s yoke.
However, even the strong Ryuzoji army and Hagakure-Shinobi squad weren’t able
to conquer Yanagawa castle which has been repeatedly rebuilt by the late head of
the clan, Kamachi Muneyuki. Furthermore, the Kamachi clan was a clan of
Gishous (Justice warriors) that had helped the Ryuzoji clan many times in the past.
Therefore, Ryuzoji Takanobu took a forcible measure of luring the Kamachi
clan out to Saga castle and murdering them after taking the opportunity when
Kamachi Muneyuki was participating in the battle of Taka castle. “To repay
kindness with vengeance. No matter if this is the country of Shuras, milord truly
has lost his edge.” One of the Ryuzoji Shiten’O, Hyakutake Tomokane had
escaped once before because he was angry and disappointed over that.
The matter about Kamachi clan murder had also tainted Naoshige’s hand
soon enough. At that time, the reason why Takanobu abruptly blurted out the name
of Kamachi clan is because he had a bad premonition.
And his feeling were right.
“Milord. And, Hime. There is an urgent message.”
The leader of Hagakure-Shinobi squad quietly appeared at the corner of the
room.
And told the bad news.
“Although half of the Hagakure-Shinobi squad has entered Yanagawa of
Chikugo to retrieve your stepsister Tamatsuru-sama who married into the Kamachi
clan, we have failed to persuade Tamasuru-sama.”
Takanobu had another stepsister besides Nabeshima Naoshige. Her name is
Tamatsuru. A marriage alliance was made by marrying her into Kamachi clan.
From the start, unlike the loving relationship with his cousin Naoshige, there was
no love between Takanobu and Tamatsuru and they had a very weak connection.
He took her as a stepsister because she was a necessary piece for a marriage
alliance. It was common in the world of Sengoku era, but it was still rare to see a
family that had gathered several members to forge marriage alliances. The reason
why Hyakutake Tomokane and the other members of the Ryuzoji Shiten’O were
against murdering the Kamachi clan was because Takanobu’s step sister,
Tamatsuru, would virtually become a hostage and that it was against justice.
At the same the leader made his report, “myaa,” the black cat on Naoshige’s
lap purred—.
Takanobu instinctively grabbed the scruff of the leader’s neck.
“……You failed in persuading her? Although I surely gave the order to
massacre the Kamachi clan, I should have given an order to retrieve Tamatsuru
back alive if at all possible.”
“It was impossible. She cannot agree to her ani-ue’s order because she had
been married to the Kamachi clan……”
“Impossible. Tamatsuru doesn’t has a strong heart like my imouto Naoshige.
She is not even a military commander. That should be the case.”
“She was the wife of the Kamachi clan even if she is not a military
commander. Even though Tamatsuru-sama’s personality is gentle, her heart has
always been strong. After her husband Shigenami-sama was killed, she shut herself
inside Sasae castle with 108 maids and stated that she will never return to her ani-
ue who destroyed her husband’s Kamachi clan through foul play……”
“Impossible. Didn’t she shut herself in with only maids? You and your
Hagakure-Shinobi squad should’ve been able to break a confinement of that level!”
“I was not in time,”the leader informed them while being strangled by
Takanobu’s big hand that looked like a brown bear.
“The lord of Takao castle, Tajiri Akitane rose up in Chikugo in response to
the Ryuzoji army’s statement that, ‘we will murder the whole Kamachi clan. That
is the order of our lord’. Tamatsuru-sama and all of the others committed suicide
faster than we could kidnap Tamatsuru-sama from the castle because the castle that
Tamatsuru-sama confined herself in was being besieged.”
 “Wasn’t Tajiri Akitane a relative of the Kamachi clan? Certainly, I may have
let Tamatsuru commit suicide when I ordered everyone to take the Kamachi clan’s
castle while I murdered the clan……just how foolish could this be?”
“It’s not foolish. The native of Chikugo, Tajiri Akitane, his ane Otsuru-sama
was married to the late head of Kamachi clan, Kamachi Muneyuki-dono. In other
words, he is a longtime kinsman of the Kamachi clan. At this time, he is unhappy
with milord’s order to defeat the remnants of the Kamachi clan that remained in
Chikugo as proof that he has changed sides from Otomo to Ryuzoji, with the
reason that it is ‘against the path of humanity’. However, if he did that all the way,
he would completely become an Oni. He also needed to subjugate his ane by
himself. He judged that it would incur milord’s anger and be a violation of his
orders if he overlooked milord’s Imouto, Tamatsuru-sama.”
“Kill Tajiri Akitane!” Ryuzoji Takanobu raised his voice in a scream.
“So incompetent!! Did he plan on killing his own ane for the sake of
revenge?! How could my imouto…… could he not judge that wasn’t what I
wanted with his own head??????”
“But milord. Even if Tajiri Akitane didn’t attack the castle. Even if it was
possible to retrieve her back from Sasae castle, Tamatsuru-sama might have
committed suicide sometime soon.”
“……Aren’t I the same as Otomo Sorin with this? My imouto has
regrettably died uselessly for the sake of my ambition……! How could this
be……?”
Ryuzoji Takanobu’s conviction of throwing away everything, devoting
himself to slaughter, and plotting for the sake of overcoming his blighted love with
Naoshige was shaken for the first time because of this bad news.
Although the only person Takanobu loved as a woman was Naoshige,
Tamatsuru was also Takanobu’s family and his imouto despite being a stepsister.
 …… Did I let my own imouto die? I was ready to lose Tamatsuru ever since
I decided to take Yanagawa castle thought this plot. Even if it came to this, I
believed that my heart that chose to conquer the whole nation by force to obtain
Naoshige would not be shaken anymore. But, I was worried the moment when that
“Otouto-Goroshi” Otomo Sorin rushed to Shimabara as a Hime-Busho to surpass
her past and started to block my path with dignity. I who made Tamatsuru marry
the Kamachi clan…… I realized that my belief that Otomo Sorin was a woman who
cowardly regretted being a “Otouto-Goroshi” was a misunderstanding and now I
have just become an “Imouto-Goroshi”. I let Naoshige take part in the Kamachi
clan’s murder as well. I drove my imouto to death by my imouto’s own hands.
I…… Do I really love Naoshige? Or is os just like what Haha-ue said, I might truly
just be a coward.
His confidence, his beliefs, they collapsed.
Takanobu let go of the Hagakure-Shinobu squad leader while being stunned.
“……Or, I who dyed these hands with blood through daily battles for the
sake of becoming the Kyushu-no-Haou…… I could escape with Naoshige from
Saga if I had the courage to take you away. No, if only I was a man who could
declare that I would carry out these feelings regardless of what the world says, just
like Sagara Yoshiharu and Oda Nobuna.”
“Go now.” After Nabeshima Naoshige told the leader to go, he soundlessly
exited the room.
“Kill. Kill Tajiri Akitane! Do it before the decisive battle of Shimabara. That
incompetent man… shed his blood!”
Naoshige encouraged her Ani who covered his face in depression and
violently upset about Tamatsuru’s death while holding Takanobu’s arm.
“Onii-sama. Tamatsuru will not return anymore. It’s because I divided the
Hagakure-Shinobi squad in two. It’s my mistake. Shimazu Iehisa and Otomo Sorin
have already left Yatsushiro and are approaching Shimabara. Please, as much as
you can…… do not kill Tajiri Akitane who was simply plotting against the Otomo
clan. The others would be upset. In addition, though we have attained Yanagawa
castle after so much effort, the frontline would collapse if the important Chikugo is
in disorder.”
“……I will come for Tajiri and drag him out from the castle in a few days
and torture him to death!”
“Even Tajiri Akitane needed to kill his biological ane. Tajiri Akitane and his
whole squad surely had to desperately harden their determination to the end, also
to make Tamatsuru commit suicide. Furthermore, since he has learned that the
Otomo clan who should’ve fallen at Taka castle joined with Shimazu clan and
survived, he should be regretting his choice of abandoning the declining Otomo to
go over to the Ryuzoji clan as being too ‘hasty’. We should treat Tajiri Akitane
warmly, it won’t help if we separate his mind from the Ryuzoji clan.”
“I am…… Naoshige. I am scared of being abandoned by you. I have already
sacrificed Tamatsuru for my ambitions. In the end, won’t I discard you as well? If I
were to be doubted by you…… I wouldn’t be able to stand it.”
“It’s alright. Onii-sama. The reason why the gentle onii-sama has gone
through the path of a Shura is for the dream of being connected with me…… I will
never betray onii-sama until the end. Me, and the Shinten’O as well. Let’s hurry to
Shimabara.”
“……But…… Tajiri Akitane is the only one whom I cannot forgive…… He
absolutely cannot be forgiven……! My path of conquering the whole nation has
been tainted with mud……! He shouldn’t have killed his ane from the start if he
didn’t want to make me angry by killing my imouto, right! That incompetent fool!”
“Takeo castle is an impregnable castle that won’t fall so easily. After we
clear up Yatsushiro and Shimabara, we should invite Tajiri Akitane to a tea party
and kill him. Onii-sama and Tamatsuru’s resentment will be cleared without
exception. I would do any foul act for the sake of Onii-sama. It’s alright.
Therefore, endure it until the end.”
“I understand. Your words are always correct…… let’s endure it for now.
Give a vast reward and territory to Tajiri Akitane who has carried out his loyalty to
me. But hold a grand funeral for the soul of my dead stepsister Tamatsuru. That is
the only thing I cannot delay.”
Takanobu’s voice was strained while his eyes were bloodshot in anger,
humiliation and sorrow. That night, he ordered all of the vassals who were building
up the preparations for the frontline to hold a sudden hasty funeral for Tamatsuru.
At the same time, Takanobu told the Ryuzoji Shiten’O about the details of the
battle of Imayama where Sorin assigned her otouto Chikasada as the general and
then tried to recall him back from the frontline since she couldn’t let him die.
Hyakutake Tomokane who had already heard the circumstances of the Battle of
Imayama from Yoshiharu decided not to hurt Narimatsu Nobukatsu even more and
remained silent. But Ryuzoji Takanobu hardened his heart and daringly told
everything. He had to make the Shiten’O know that the fight against Otomo Sorin
who gained the courage to “fight the enemy of her otouto on her own” would be
totally different now. He grimly decided that he must tell them that while to
Takanobu it was a battle of revenge for Tamatsuru, that to Sorin it was also a battle
of revenge for Chikasada. Otherwise, the Ryuzoji clan would lose.
No one among the Ryuzoji Shiten’O tried to stop Takanobu who said to
postpone taking on the battlefield and held a funeral for Tamatsuru. Rather, they
sympathized with Takanobu who was depressed about his imouto’s death, “Our
lord”, “As expected”, “He still has the heart of a human”, “He still has it”.
Hyakutake Tomokane as well did not stop Takanobu’s reckless act. “Although it’s
strategically bad…… Our lord would have finally abandoned his humanity if we
delayed this funeral. Then the meaning of the Battle of Shimabara would be lost.
This is fine.”
Narimatsu Nobukatsu who reluctantly cut off Chikasada’s head on his lord’s
command shut his eyes and trembled. “So, Sorin-dono tried to call her otouto back
because she didn’t want her otouto to die on the battlefield. That Chikasada who
threw away his pride and shame and begged for his life, did he do it to fulfill his
promise to his ane to return safely by any means? That boy did not throw away his
pride as a samurai. Things would be alright if he hadn’t been killed……”
“Narimatsu, you merely accomplished your lord’s command. Don’t worry. I
was correct. It’s alright for me to do what I think is right. In this Kyushu. Only
power is justice. The one who loses is evil. If Chikasada wanted to fulfill his
promises to his ane then it would have been justified if he had overcome me on the
battlefield. And Narimatsu, about Naoshige’s plan to make a surprise attack on
Chikasada…… don’t worry about her.”
Meanwhile, it was only Nabeshima Naoshige who became impatient after
noticing the the blunder that holding a funeral would delay the march and open up
a fatal risk. “End the funeral in one day! We mustn’t give Shimazu Iehisa any
time!”
Although she approached Hyakutake Tomokane, he wasn’t shaken and
instead laughed. “Although the war situation will be at a disadvantage if we are
delayed, I will not let Milord and Hime die. The Ryuzoji Shiten’O exist for this
moment. The name of the Shiten’O isn’t just for show.”
Even though the Ryuzoji army’s departure to Shimabara was delayed by
only a few days by carrying out this grand funeral—
This little delay brought about the possibility for a truce between the
Shimazu and Arima clans and gave enough time for Shimazu Iehisa to carry out a
strategy which would give them “a chance for victory”.
※

The Shimabara peninsula which the Arima clan used as their stronghold is a
peninsula which is surrounded by seas on every side, formed by the volcano
Unzendake that rises in the center. One would have no choice but to use a sea route
from Higo to attack Shimabara because the whole northwestern area of the Kyushu
mainland is barely connected to Hizen Isahaya. It was because of these
circumstances that the Shimazu clan couldn’t send a large army to Shimabara
peninsula.
On the other hand, Ryuzoji Takanobu declared that he would march and
concentrated his army on Shimabara peninsula from Isahaya early to subjugate the
main castle of the Arima clan, Hinoe castle in the south of Shimabara peninsula.
Would he take a detour around Unzendake and pass using the coastal route to the
east or the coastal route to the west? In any case, he would march down the little
open field between the mountain and the sea.
The Ryuzoji 30000 strong army chose to take the eastern sea route of
Unzendake. The Arima clan’s branch castle, Sasae castle was stationed to the east.
Although it was necessary to hastily block the eastern coastal route, the
Arima army which only had 1500 soldiers hardly thought that they could oppose
the Ryuzoji army. During the time that the Ryuzoji army gathered at Isahaya, the
Arima army shut themselves in Hinoe castle—
The navy led by Shimazu Iehisa appeared on the sea by Hinoe that day.
The Arima army who discovered that a navy appeared which didn’t use the
current “Lily Cross” flag of Otomo clan but the anti-Christian’s “Circled Cross”
was confused when they noticed that the signature flag of Shimazu clan fluttered.
 Their relative Omura Sumitada of Nagasaki had already chosen to side with
the Ryuzoji clan out of fear of having the hostage offered to the “Haou” Ryuzoji
Takanobu be killed. Even the Omura clan which was part of the same clan and was
also one of the earliest Christian daimyos had become an enemy.
A conference held hastily in Hinoe castle had become disordered.
Should they politely refuse the landing of the feared men of the Satsuma
Hayato, or would they allow the savage clan of Shimazu which boasted of having
the greatest bravery in Kyushu to go ashore?
Should they surrender to the Ryuzoji clan while holding onto the connection
to their relative Omura Sumitada from now on, or become dependent on the
Shimazu clan and throw away all of their Christian beliefs and namban trade as
well?
“Wouldn’t Ryuzoji Takanobu be better even if we surrender anyway?
Although that person also dislikes Christians, at least he is interested in namban
trade. It doesn’t seem like trade with the namban would be ended since Takanobu
started to arm himself with the latest namban weapon. Even religion won’t be
banned.”
“If it’s the Shimazu clan, it is said that they burn down seminaries and
namban churches.”
“Although they use tanegashima, Christianity would probably be banned.”
“Didn’t the Christians use the same cross crest as the Shimazu clan?”
A conclusion didn’t seem to be achieved through the discussions among the
men of Arima clan. “It would be best to be assigned to Oda Nobuna if Oda Nobuna
was attacking Kyushu.” Although the senior vassals suggested it, Oda Nobuna was
surrounded by enemies in Honshuu. She cannot come to Kyushu.
The young Arima Harunobu still hds yet to understand the cruelty and
harshness of the world well. She was a pure Hime-Daimyo who held an admiration
for the Christian faith and the namban civilization from the foreign countries. She
was finally able to understand how much Otomo Sorin had been troubled by being
caught in the dispute between the anti-Christian and pro-Christian factions among
her vassals after Sorin had faced the crisis of losing her country for the 1 st time.
But—
Something unexpected happened.
“An unexpected person has come as the messenger of the Shimazu army!”
“Otomo Sorin-sama has come!”
“She personally came to make an alliance between the Arima and Shimazu
forces.”
“No way. That Hime-Daimyo has never set her foot on the battlefield. This
is impossible.”
“It’s the truth!”
The Arima vassals were thrown into commotion.
The atmosphere of the Arima vassals changed when the present head of the
Otomo clan who raised the banner of Lily Cross, Otomo Sorin, personally came by
boat and marched into Hinoe castle’s hall. It might be said that it changed
completely.
According to one opinion, Otomo Sorin was rumored to have become a
cripple who threw her job as a daimyo to Gaspard and her vassals and lost interest
in the state of affairs and was obsessed with a dream, which was nearly a delusion,
of building a Christian kingdom since her defeat in the Battle of Imayama.
However, Sorin who appeared at Hinoe castle hall, faced the vassals with a
resolute expression befitting of the title “Kyushu-Rokakoku-no-Jou”. (Queen of
the Six Countries of Kyushu.)
Sorin wasn’t frightened anymore.
 Everything hung on this diplomatic task. The fate of the Shimazu clan as
well. Iehisa’s life as well. The dreams of the Sagara siblings as well— If the
alliance between the two clans failed then Shimabara will be crushed immediately
by the Ryuzoji army. Yatsushiro would be burned as well and the Otomo clan’s
territory which had become empty after sending their main force to Honshuu
would be invaded. Kuroda Kanbei’s big reversal would also in danger.
Previously, Sagara Yoshiharu’s fate was to be killed in this Shimabara.
Now that Sagara Yoshiharu had been implored to travel to the deadly place,
Shimabara, for the sake of “one more battle for Sorin’s sake.”, Sorin didn’t need to
be frightened or hesitate in front of the Arima clan vassals anymore. It was
necessary to protect Yoshiharu.
“According to the wish of the Kampaku, Konoe Sakihisa-sama, the Otomo
and Shimazu clans has made a truce to defeat the Ryuzoji army. The shape and
ideals of both countries are different but— we are neither Christians nor anti-
Christians in this battle of Shimabara. To save Oda Nobuna from her predicament
where she is surrounded by enemies in every direction in Honshuu, this decisive
battle against the Ryuzoji army to terminate the chaos of the world is inevitable.”
Sorin strongly persuaded the Arima clan vassals.
Although Sorin becomes totally useless as the current head of the clan when
she has no motivation, she has a talent that can gain victory in a battle of ingenuity
against Mori Motonari once she grew serious.
How long will you make peace with Shimazu clan?
How long will this joint struggle with Shimazu clan last?
Can Oda Nobuna really win in Honshuu?
Is there any relation between the great war in Honshuu with the decisive
battle against the Ryuzoji army?
Does Sorin-dono intend to offer Kyushu to Gaspard-dono?
 Although Arima clan vassals posed severe questions one after another to
Sorin, she was able to answer them all perfectly.
The disturbance in Japan will be organized as a unified country with Oda
Nobuna playing a central role with the Yamato Gosho at the top.
Although trade will be expanded and technology will be developed, she
won’t let the various namban countries invade japan.
In the new nation, the Christians and people whose freedom aren’t secure
will be treated evenly.
Although the Christian culture of Kyushu such as the seminary in Shimabara
will not be destroyed, persecution towards populations who refuse to dismantle
their shrines and temples and convert to Christianity will be prohibited.
Military authority over the Otomo army will not be returned to Gaspard and
his activities as the Zipang branch chief of the Dominus association and only
cultural and faith-related activities will be permitted.
The Christians will not be permitted to arm themselves, same as the shrine
maidens and warrior monks of the shrines and temples.
Religious war due to faith will not be permitted.
In the newborn japan, although every belief shall be permitted, faith and
politics will be perfectly separated.
Oda Nobuna along with the Otomo clan, the Arima clan as well as the
Omura clan will maintain Kyushu together as a major base of namban trade and as
the second capital city. No, she has a plan to make all of Japan prosper
economically and culturally as a cosmopolitan country. And then the peace and
public order of Kyushu, the Otomo clan, and the powerful Shimazu army known as
the Satsuma Hayato will be protected. Even in the future, even if unhappiness and
war against namban ships does happen, the samurai of the Otomo and Shimazu
clans will repel them. But foreign war is the last measure for diplomacy, in the end
the new administration will emphasize trade.
While they were heading toward Hinoe castle, Sorin carefully talked with
Sagara Yoshiharu on the ship and built a common understanding with Oda Nobuna
about the true form of the future Japan and Kyushu. Although it was already
conveyed by Nobuna to Sorin when the seminary was organized in Azuchi and
Kyushu, when Gaspard became the military advisor, the Sorin of that time who had
given up on state of affairs ignored that. Right now, Sorin had regained her
intellect and completely understood those plans after letting Yoshiharu reconfirm
the plan made between Nobuna and Sorin. After Sorin abandoned her unfinished
and unrealistic dream of establishing a country of god, she once more found the
great hope in establishing a country of humans together with Sagara Yoshiharu in
the world of Shura, Kyushu.
The Arima vassals gazed at Sorin’s clarity.
“Her former greatness has been regained. No, that’s not it.”
“The Sengoku daimyo who defeated the unrivaled Hakarigoto-jin (schemer),
Mori Motonari – Otomo Sorin-sama has been revived!”
“Gaspard-dono’s influence has been dispelled!”
“If this Sorin-dono’s clarity were to be combined with the outstanding Shura
clan of Kyushu, the military power of the Shimazu clan...”
“This chaotic war of Kyushu which kept continuing……might be ended.”
“Hime. What should we do?”
“The alliance with the Shimazu forces will be formed in accordance with
Sorin-sama’s wish. From this point on, I shall face the decisive battle against the
Ryuzoji army in accordance with the supreme general Shimazu Iehisa-dono’s
orders.” Arima Harunobu decided.
 The Arima clan vassals which were seized with frenzy and extreme
suspicion wouldn’t have been able to trust the Shimazu army until the end if the
“Kyushu-Rokakoku-no-Jou”, Otomo Sorin hadn’t appeared.
But the Arima clan vassals gave only one condition about the military
alliance with the Shimazu clan. It’s quite plausible that in the future the Otomo and
Shimazu clans would fight against each other again after the decisive battle with
the Ryuzoji army. They made a keen demand of wanting a guarantee that the
namban trade and Christian missionary works of the Arima clan would not only be
accepted by Otomo Sorin, but also by Shimazu clan.

Sorin brought the request back to Iehisa who was waiting at the port along
with the fleet.
“Sorin has completely done her job. The Arima clan is completely worried
about the Shimazu’s anti-Christian policy since they would go bankrupt if they
had to abandon trade with the namban. What will you do, Iehisa?”
“Nyaa. 99 points, Sorin! You were even able to force them out.”
“Nothing will happen even if you praise me, you know? So, will you
officially authorize the Christian’s activity by the Shimazu clan? You won’t be in
time even if you try to request official permission from your home country of
Satsuma now.”
“You mean about my authority over the matters of diplomacy?...... I am just
a battle idiot. We usually talk this over with Yoshihisa-nee in the 4 sisters
meeting.”
What should I do, huh? Iehisa was lost in thought.
If the negotiations broke down, the Arima clan who is losing might go over
to the Ryuzoji clan.
 At any rate, the Shimazu’s reinforcement army only numbered 1500, even if
they added the Arima army, it would only be a bit more than 3000.
The Ryuzoji army that they are fighting is a large army of 30000 soldiers.
“……Sagara. What should we do?”
“Iehisa. You are the supreme general for these Shimabara forces. You must
decide.”
There is the man from the future, Sagara Yoshiharu for the present Sorin.
Gaspard also used precognition as a weapon like Yoshiharu. Although he had tried
to bury his political opponent Sagara Yoshiharu, whom he was cautious about, he
avoided meeting Sagara Yoshiharu directly and escaped from place to place
because he seemed to be wary of their meeting. Even at the battle of Taka castle,
he joined the detached force at Takachiho to avoid Yoshiharu. As a result, Otomo
Sorin’s heart leaned towards Sagara Yoshiharu and the Tachibana clan and allowed
her to form a sudden truce with the Shimazu clan.
Gaspard’s ambition of making the Christian kingdom at Hyuga had already
been prevented. Sorin’s heart which had fallen to darkness was freed from
Gaspard’s influence and moved on through Sagara Yoshiharu’s support.
In addition, Iehisa and the other Shimazu sisters were also beginning to
reconsider the Shimazu’s dogma of “repel the namban and prohibit Christianity,”
after interacting with the man from the future, Sagara Yoshiharu.
Certainly, a brief peace would be obtained if they repelled the foreign
countries and shut their home country. But Yoshiharu had clearly and subtly said
some words on some occasions or through his actions at other times. “This country
cannot be shut for eternity. Though the era of our home country will have stopped,
the eras of the countries on the other side of the sea will not stop.” The foundation
of the country that Oda Nobuna thought to build is a nation built in Japan that can
stand against the namban without shutting itself off while also preventing the
ambitions of those who wanted to make japan a colony to the namban. By
combining both reality and dreams, so to speak. Not running away from the ideal
world in mind, nor outright accepting the disastrous realities even if that was
reality itself. Iehisa begun to understand the value and the extraordinary difficulty
of this task.
Otomo Sorin, who was the trigger to shake the anti-Christian doctrine off of
the Shimazu clan, was already no longer influenced by Gaspard’s words. Right
now, her heart has been connected firmly with the Tachibana clan through the
efforts of Sagara Yoshiharu and Kuroda Kanbei. The united front between Otomo
Sorin and the Shimazu clan was established as a unified nation in the newborn
Japan. It wasn’t thought of until they met Sagara Yoshiharu that they, so to speak,
completely changed the policy of Shimazu clan’s foundation from the isolation of
the country and expulsion of foreign countries. “Is it a good thing that I, the
youngest child, can agree upon this agreement on my own?” Iehisa wavered. But,
the 4 sisters are four people in one body. There is a pride and belief in that though
in the present Iehisa. She had already stopped trying to injure herself just because
she had a different mother than the others.
“Nyaa. Now is especially the time to raise an inquiry for Yoshihisa-nee. I
will seal the signature on behalf of Yoshihisa-nee. From now on, the Shimazu clan
is on the way of opening the country to the world! I believe in Sagara who knows
more about the future of japan more than anyone else! But, I am anxious about
how Oda Nobuna will treat Konoe Sakihisa who serves the Yamato Gosho…… the
Konoe clan is the main reinforcement of the Shimazu clan. Is Oda Nobuna
thinking about crushing the Yamato Gosho?”
“No, she is not. If Nobuna destroyed the Yamato Gosho then Japan will
enter into an even more intense civil war than now. It would be inexcusable if its
ended up like the Nanboku-cho disturbance (The period in the 1300s where Japan
was split between two governments in the North and South). Well…… although
Nobuna’s statements that she’ll make me the Kampaku seemed to be half
serious…… though half of it was a joke to annoy Konoe-ossan…… it’s gradually
becoming true now that Ossan has made up his mind recently. I still think that it’s
a little dangerous to usurp the position of Kampaku.”
“If Sagara become Sakihisa-sama’s adopted son and inherits the title of
Kampaku, you will receive complaints from many places and my recommendation
for Sagara will be in vain. But since Sagara is a descendant of the Higo Sagara
clan, if your family is traced back to the past and it is found that it comes from the
lineage of the Fujiwara clan, then the problem about your family lineage will be
solved.”
“I-is that so? The whole human race originated from Africa, though it would
be too much to trace back the lineage that much……”
“Then it’s decided. The Shimazu clan authorizes the Christianity and
namban trade of Arima clan. But, Omura Sumitada must restore Nagasaki which
has been offered to the Dominus association through Gaspard. Unless it is an
emergency, we will also stop the battle against the Portuguese ships as well. I will
offer a full apology to Inari-sama who is worshipped by Shimazu clan.”
Iehisa nodded.
Sorin, Yoshiharu and Yoshihi who took a bite from an opened akumaki
while frowning nodded silently to Iehisa’s heavy decision. “It tastes like ash as
expected.” Especially the man from the future, Yoshiharu, who knows about the
history of the last days of Sengoku era until the Bakumatsu era.
Now history has changed. The three hundred year conversion from foreigner
expulsion to the opening of the Satsuma domain has been hastened. Nobuna’s
dream …… is coming true a little bit more.
 He was overwhelmed with emotions. His eyes swelled with tears
unintentionally and he looked up at the blue sky above his head in a hurry.
The united front of the Shimazu, Otomo and Arima clans had been formed
here. All of the 3000 Shimazu-Arima allied forces came under Iehisa’s command.
Iehisa declared they would promptly go to the north and take an important
spot for their defenses and built a defensive formation.
Yoshiharu and the others didn’t know it but, the several days that Ryuzoji
Takanobu spent on his stepsister Tamatsuru’s funeral had changed the outcome of
the upcoming “Ryuzoji army’s overwhelming victory” in the decisive battle of
Shimabara.

Shimazu Iehisa ordered the whole army to go north. She had decided to use
the wetland “Okitanawate” that stretched north of the branch castle, Moritake
castle, to the east of Unzendake as the battleground for the decisive battle.
The Ryuzoji army that marches to the south will be intercepted in the narrow
path of Okitanawate. The Shimazu-Arima allied forces will defend Moritake castle
that stand on the seashore from the Maruo castle that stands at the bottom of
Unzendake.
Arima Harunobu led the 1500 Arima army to gather in Moritake castle
which excelled in defense.
The part of the central plain that stretched to the west of Moritake castle
from the base of Maruo castle is defended by 1500 forces of the Shimazu army.
It’s a death seeking army.
As soon as they arrived at the battleground, the 1500 soldiers that were led by
Shimazu Iehisa and landed on Shimabara peninsula without resting or eating, took
up their positions on the small and narrow plain that stretched out between Maruo
castle of Unzendake and Moritake castle on the coast. They immediately began to
build fences and big gates. The fence at the mid-road between the muddy rice
fields that stretched to the right and left was to block the area known as
“Okitanawate”, The big gate at the center of the fence was built for the moment
when the Shimazu army would attack the outside of the fence.
After predicting that Ryuzoji’s massive army would be closing in from 3
sides, from the mountain to breakthrough to Maruo castle, from the seashore to
make Moritake castle surrender, and in the small narrow central plain of
Okitanawate which didn’t have any castles, Iehisa put the Shimazu main force in
the central plain, the weakest point. The Ryuzoji army had wasted several days on
the funeral for Tamatsuru. It was possible to perform Iehisa’s large scaled “Yasen-
jin Kochiku” (Night attack defense?) during these few days.
“Impede Ryuzoji army’s march by stopping it with the fence between Maruo
and Moritake castle! If they penetrate this defensive line, they will advance straight
to Hinoe castle. Then we will have no choice but to retreat!”
The big gate and fences that Iehisa built to block up the path of Ryuzoji
army, weren’t the usual Umabosaku (fences made of wood).
Rather, it was the “Zango” known to be built to fight against teppo squads.
The Ryuzoji army also possessed a large number of firearms. Furthermore,
they were large cannons. The Shimazu army uses the small arquebus, tanegashimas
as part of their main forces. But the Ryuzoji army that follows Takanobu’s
principle that “the Haou’s army will overwhelm and trample their enemies” uses
juuhou which is the middle tier between ozutsu and tanegashimas as part of their
main forces. But the juuhou’s flaw is their weight that takes time and labor to carry
around. Furthermore, the mid-road of Okitanawate is a narrow and straight path
with wetlands on the right and left side. In other words, it’s not possible for a large
army to force their way through Okitanawate instantly. Although the difference in
military strength was ten times, if the enemy forces could be lured to Okitanawate
and their marching speed delayed, it should be able to compensate for the
differences in military strength.
A war council between Iehisa, Yoshiharu and Yoshihi was hastily held at the
main camp at the back of the big gate which was constructed at top speed.
Although she was advised to shut herself in Moritake castle with Arima Harunobu,
Sorin who had finished her task of negotiating with the Arima clan said, “I cannot
return since my otouto’s enemy is here. Sorin will join the death seeking army as
well,” and attended next to Iehisa while trembling.
“Okitanawate has been chosen as the battlefield because it’s a perilous path
which is easy to protect and hard to be attacked. Although they can use three paths,
each one them is cramped for the Ryuzoji’s large army to force their way through
the field. There is Maruo castle’s dam that stretches out from the bottom of
Unzendake and is covered with trees that provide poor visibility. Straight from this
big gate is the straight central moist path of Okitanawate which has a narrow road
and provides poor footing with muddy rice fields to the left and right. Even if it is
possible for warriors on foot, it would be difficult for horses to run and transport
juuhou. Although the seashore is flat, they would need to remove Moritake castle
which rises from the coast— the reason for Oda Nobuna’s victory when she tore
apart Imagawa Yoshimoto with a small army during the battle of Okehazama is
because she incited Imagawa Yoshimoto to the wetlands of Dengakuhazama. I
used the battle of Okehazama as a reference. A prolonged battle with a massive
30000 strong army is impossible. The enemy’s supreme general Ryuzoji Takanobu
must be dragged out to Okitanawate and killed by any means necessary.”
The genius of military arts, Iehisa, seems to have memorized all of the
topography of Shimabara peninsula in her head when she visited Shimabara while
traveling to the capital. For the inevitable confrontation against the Ryuzoji army,
she could smoothly see the arrangement of the allied and enemy armies even
without looking at the map. It might be the result of constantly making an effort to
win the war everyday. Furthermore, it seem that she had studied the tactics that
Oda Nobuna used in battle. She didn’t merely goes to the capital which has famous
place from the Tales of Genji. “Iehisa is a different kind of genius compared to
Kenshin,” Yoshiharu thought. The young Hime who continues to think about
battles for 365 days a year is pitiful as, although she has emotions, she didn’t have
time to immerse herself in them.
“By establishing a main camp behind the fence and big gate we built
between Maruo castle at the foot of the mountain and Moritake castle at the
seashore, we will lure the supreme general of their main forces, Ryuzoji Takanobu,
to Okitanawate which is sandwiched between the muddy rice fields. While we
block Ryuzoji Takanobu who came through Okitanawate, we will send a detached
force through a secret mountain path from Maruo castle and attack the Ryuzoji
army back. It’s Tsuri no Buse.”
“However, even if Ryuzoji Takanobu whose bad habit of getting hot
blooded and charging ahead wildly would get provoked, there is still the skilled
commander, Nabeshima Naoshige in there. That woman is said to have
accomplished many brutal acts with composure whenever she received the order
from her stepbrother. Every time Nabeshima murders a person on Takanobu’s
order, the black cat that she keeps on her lap would cry. It is said that you may not
be alive by then……”
“Nabeshima Naoshige wouldn’t be lured. She would go ahead through the
dangerous Okitanawate by herself as a decoy and, after she nailed the Shimazu’s
main force at the big gate, she would use the opportunity to let the main force led
by Ryuzoji Takanobu pass through the safe path through the mountain. If the
enemy’s large main force marched through the safe path, the detached force’s
secret mountain path for Tsuri no Buse will be discovered. It will be a battle that
we can’t win. Although the young soldiers of Hizen could fought on equal terms
with the men from the Satsuma Hayato in an open field battle, their power level
would double if it becomes mountain warfare. There are also the brave Ryuzoji
Shiten’O in Takanobu’s main force as well. Even a man from the Satsuma Hayato
won’t be able to stop those guys if they run through the mountain path.” Sagara
Yoshihi muttered while shaking her head.
“The one who captured Sorin’s 3rd otouto, Otomo Chikasada during the
battle of Imayama and cut his head is one of the Ryuzoji Shiten’O, Narimatsu
Nobukatsu. At that time, the Otomo army had an overwhelming difference of
strength, forcing back the Ryuzoji army by surrounding Saga castle. Nevertheless,
they were attacked with dreadful strength when they were caught off guard and had
their supreme general killed. It was only the resourceful general, Nabeshima
Naoshige who made and executed this all or nothing surprise strategy.
Furthermore, the difference in strength is reversed now. This time they have 10
times more. We won’t win unless we completely lure Ryuzoji Takanobu to the
center of Okitanawate……” though Sorin had a frail body which wasn’t good at
martial arts by nature, she could show an ingenuity that could repel Mori Motonari
if she got serious.
“Nabeshima Naoshige whom I met at Yatsushiro is a Hime-Busho who can
carry out her ingenuity with plain logic by completely repressing her expression.
Even if the war breaks out, both the Ryuzoji and Nabeshima won’t be deceived by
Iehisa’s plan easily. If the Ryuzoji army gets lured, Nabeshima Naoshige will find
out and stop her ani……we will need another strategy. A plan to lure Ryuzoji
Takanobu.”
Yoshiharu scratched his head. In the history that Yoshiharu knew, in the
battle of Okitanawate, the Shimazu army led by Iehisa carried out Tsuri no Buse
and won in an overwhelming victory and Ryuzoji Takanobu was certainly fkilled.
However its because Ryuzoji Takanobu chose Okitanawate as his battleground
which is a dangerous muddy area where advancing or retreating is difficult while
deliberately letting his skilled commander Nabeshima Naoshige go through the
mountain path. If the brave general, Ryuzoji Takanobu took his Shiten’O through
the mountain while the skillful general, Nabeshima Naoshige took on the role as
decoy at Okitanawate, then Iehisa’s Tsuri no Buse will be defeated. Even if they
can temporarily win this skirmish, it’s impossible for the Tsuri no Buse to stop or
destroy Ryuzoji Takanobu if he goes through the mountain path. There is no
chance to win unless they lure the enemy supreme general into the narrow road of
Okitanawate between the two muddy rice fields.
Yoshiharu recalled the battle of Okehazama.
It’s only proper for Iehisa who faces a large army with a small army to
choose Okitanawate as the battleground. The time and situation are certainly
similar to Okehazama. At that time, the sudden raid the of Oda army which had
inferior numbers wouldn’t have worked unless Imagawa Yoshimoto who led an
overwhelming large army was personally lured to Okehazama mountain and
surrounded by the muddy areas of Dengakuhazama and Dengakutsubo. It’s the
same with this one. As expected, the biggest problem is the skilled general of the
enemy, Nabeshima Naoshige who can predict Iehisa’s strategy. At the battle of
Okehazama, the plan fortunately succeeded simply because the strategist of the
Imagawa clan, Taigen Sessai was already dead and Matsudaira Motoyasu who
was Yoshimoto’s officer leading a detached force left Yoshimoto.
“We are running out of time. If we don’t do anything, the Ryuzoji army will
arrive on the battlefield soon and close in with a full charge. Is there any method to
drag Ryuzoji Takanobu to Okitanawate and not the mountain? With this strategy,
each side’s ingenuity is even. The differences in strength is ten times. In this case,
even if goes against my principles, I have no choice but to attack the enemies’
hearts. Ryuzoji Takanobu and Nabeshima Naoshige aren’t just in a simple sibling
relationship. Although it’s painful for me to reveal the secret of those two for this
battle, but please listen to me.” Yoshiharu talked to both Iehisa and Yoshihi.
Iehisa turned her head down sorrowfully.

After several hours.

In the Ryuzoji army’s main camp which arrived a few days later than
planned, a war council was held before the beginning of the war.
The soldiers of the Ryuzoji army were shocked when they heard that the
Otomo and Shimazu truce was quickly established. However, when they heard that
the feeble Otomo Sorin had come to negotiate with the Arima clan with only a
small portion of the Shimazu reserve army that rushed to Shimabara, their morale
rose. A perfect opportunity to crush both the Shimazu army and Otomo Sorin at the
same time had come. If Sorin was defeated here, the Otomo clan would collapses
at that very moment. Although the youngest imouto of the Shimazu clan, Iehisa,
who had gained fame due to carrying out her successive original tactics at
Kizakihara, Hibikinohara and Taka castle needed to be cautioned against, Iehisa is
still young and has no experience in completely crushing the enemy troops by
herself on a battlefield of this size. The overwhelming martial strength of the
Takegami, Shimazu Yoshihiro, was necessary to realize Iehisa’s tactic. At least
they believed it was so.
Furthermore the number of soldiers in both armies was 30000 against 3000.
As long as they refrained from being careless and arrogant, this battle between
their king and the Shimazu-Arima allied force which were prepared hastily wasn’t
worth fearing. The Ryuozji army raised their spirits. Vassals who were in a
commotion over the matter of murdering the Kamachi clan in order to obtain
Yanagawa, when they saw Takanobu who was distraught over the news of
Tamatsuru’s death hold a grand funeral for Tamatsuru they were convinced. “It
was inevitable.”, “Naoshige-sama isn’t the only person for our lord.”, “He loved
Tamatsuru-sama as an Imouto as well.” The morale had raised further when
Hyakutake Tomokane who left because of the matter regarding the Kamachi clan
had returned his service to the lord.
Of the two military commander who participated in the Shimazu forces—
there was no one in the army who paid attention to Sagara Yoshiharu and Sagara
Yoshihi. No one except Hyakutake Tomokane and Nabeshima Naoshige.
“Onii-sama. The Shimazu army who marched from Taka castle without
resting or eating is complete exhausted. The Otomo army that reached a truce with
the Shimazu army is being led by Kuroda Kanbei and is heading to Suo. Confining
the Mori army’s march to the capital is the objective of the Shimazu and Otomo
clan. They reason they are challenging the Ryuzoji army in speed is also because
Kuroda Kanbei doesn’t want to have her movement hindered by us. Now that their
main forces are leaving Kyushu, they don’t want Chikuzen to be invaded. But that
is fine. Let’s have them waste time steadily by glaring at Shimazu Iehisa in
Shimabara. The most dreadful enemy general, Shimazu Yoshihiro’s confrontation
with Kai Soun at Yatsushiro will not settle down easily. Even if we don’t win by
force at Shimabara, the Otomo’s main army and the Mori army will collide against
each other and become exhausted. If the Otomo army is having a hard time,
Shimazu Yoshihiro will also have to use the Shimazu main army as a reserves for
the anti-Mori battle. Or, Yoshihisa might genuinely dislike this battle against the
Mori clan and may possibly separate themselves from the Otomo clan again. The
most courageous action of not moving needlessly may become the most effective
strategy, onii-sama.”
 “Even if I can read through Shimazu Iehisa’s strategy, I cannot predict how
Sagara Yoshihi and her brother Yoshiharu will come out. Especially with the man
from the future, Yoshiharu. He must know the whole story about this Battle of
Okitanawate and how it will progress. Since he knows the future, he purposefully
marched to Shimabara to make sure that Shimazu Iehisa will win.” Nabeshima
Naoshige repeatedly persuaded her high spirited ani about the outbreak of war to
crush the Shimazu army.
But Ryuzoji Takanobu didn’t comply.
“My imouto……Naoshige. I invited the Kamachi clan to Saga castle to
murder them in order to capture Yanagawa castle. Just like you were worried
would happen, my stepsister who was married to the Kamachi clan, Tamatsuru,
committed suicide and died along with her 108 maids. I cannot possibly simply
wait here. I have already stained these hands with Tamatsuru’s blood!”
“……I am sorry. It was my fault for not being able to save Tamatsuru. Onii-
sama. I tried to rescue that child after sending the Hagakure-Shinobi squad over
but……that is not onii-sama’s fault……”
“Wrong! That’s not your fault! You are innocent, Naoshige. No matter how
many times you killed people, it was all for this ani! This is my fault! The number
of maids who died along with Tamatsuru was 108. It’s the same as the number of
human worldly desires…..fufu. This is the path of supremacy. I have stopped being
a human and I am already no longer a Shura. I have become an evil Gedou who
wanders around the realm of the dead while still alive. I will tear Otomo Sorin
apart along with the heads of 3000 soldiers of the Shimazu-Arima allied army and
offer them all to Tamatsuru’s soul. There won’t be any stalemates or draws for this
one match where we have the opportunity to single handedly obtain hegemony
over Kyushu! I will trample them down before that spineless Sorin leaves the
battlefield as usual! I will not let her escape to Bungo ever again!”
 “That capricious and weak-willed woman will quickly lose her courage in
one or two days! Make war at once, this your Ani’s order!” Takanobu roared.
“……I understand, Onii-sama. Then at the very least, allow me to attack
Okitanawate’s center. Okitanawate is a straight and narrow road with muddy field
to its left and right. Horses and juuhou will not be able to advance easily and it will
be difficult for soldiers on foot to retreat. The reason why Shimazu Iehisa didn’t
enter Moritake castle and purposefully built her main camp in front of Okitanawate
with fences and a big gate is to lure onii-sama to Okitanawate. Therefore, onii-
sama should lead the Shiten’O and advance through the mountain. The detached
forces that Shimazu Iehisa set for the Tsuri no Buse will certainly walk along the
mountain path. Once the detached forces are caught, it will be their defeat. If it’s in
mountain warfare, it’s certainly possible for the soldiers of Hizen to win against
the fierce and nimble men of the Satsuma Hayato. Even if Tsuri no Buse gets
crushed, Iehisa isn’t a strong general with overwhelming martial prowess. Onii-
sama. We were halfway to winning this when we were able to force Kai Soun to
confine their strongest general, Yoshihiro, at Yatsushiro. As long as that Takegami
who is outside common sense is not here, then a miracle will not happen on the
battlefield. We can trample them with overwhelming numbers after we crush
Iehisa’s tactic.”
“You want me to make you the decoy? Naoshige. I am already no longer a
human anymore. I have become an oni. I even sacrificed Tamatsuru and consigned
her to oblivion. But……only you are different. Are you saying that I should send
you over to the center of that muddy field as a decoy. Send you to to Shimazu
Iehisa who is waiting on the other side of that fence with an army equipped with
tanegashimas? What would you do if a mistake occurs? What should I do if you
get hit by a stray shot? I cannot allow that.” Takanobu groaned while grinding his
teeth. His big eyes became bloodshot. His shoulder muscles that he had trained
well on the battlefield swelled and shook along with his violent emotions.
Takanobu cannot ride a horse. That was a fact. But it was not because he was fat.
Takanobu’s gigantic figure is firm like steel and is covered with enlarged brown
muscles. His muscles are heavier than fat. There is no horse in Hizen that can run
while carrying his excessive weight. If he rode one, he would weight it down and
kill it immediately.
“The thing that I truly want to obtain isn’t hegemony over Kyushu.
Naoshige. It’s you. To make this illicit love come true, I will become Kyushu-no-
Haou, I have no choice but to kill all who are against me!”

Shimazu Iehisa listened to Ryuzoji Takanobu’s tragic past from Sagara

Yoshiharu and finally understood why Ryuzoji Takanobu became the Kyushu-no-
Haou and kept on fighting and committing treasonous actions. Ryuzoji Takanobu
didn’t really want to take the seat as king of Kyushu. The thing that he kept on
struggling to obtain is Nabeshima Naoshige who had become his imouto due to a
political move.
However, that love had been shut for eternity. Even they were just step-
siblings, it was still forbidden for them to marry each other. If they got married,
Ryuzoji Takanobu and Nabeshima Naoshige would both be brought to ruin.
Takanobu was bound by the words of his Haha-ue. If he became the
Kyushu-no-Haou and was accompanied by all of the Shuras as his subordinates, he
could overturn common sense and take Nabeshima Naoshige as his own. He would
become a tyrant king.
“How sad.” Iehisa thought.
 If Takanobu wasn’t born as the heir of Ryuzoji clan. Or rather, if the Ryuzoji
clan hadn’t been betrayed by their master, the Shoni clan, they wouldn’t have been
subjugated and fallen almost to extinction.
She understood the reason why he hated Otomo Sorin. But, Sorin was also
bound by a prophecy where she would survive and become the Kyushu-no-Jou at
the expense of her otoutos.
There was a misunderstanding between those two.
There is only one way to lure out Ryuzoji Takanobu who has become a king
of despair, and that is to break his path of love. No, I……cannot do it. For me to
use love as the lure for this war. Takanobu has also taken many innocent lives for
the sake of walking the path of supremacy. It can’t be helped if I lure him in and
kill him. But it might be too much for Nabeshima Naoshige if I kill Takanobu with
such a heartless strategy.
But at the same time. “Don’t get charmed by love on the battlefield.” Iehisa
recalled the words from her ane, Yoshihiro.
Yoshihiro-nee. Can there only be sadness down the path for Hime-Bushos?
War would become sorrowful and it would become frightening to take a person’s
life if a person was to know of love and elegance. Yoshihiro-nee, you who was
called the Takegami, did you also keep on fighting while holding such thoughts?
They would receive damage if they didn’t do it. Not only Iehisa. Takanobu
is merciless. The various generals and young soldiers. Sagara Yosharu, Sagara
Yoshihi and Otomo Sorin would also be killed.
It’s no longer possible to negotiate a truce with Takanobu. It’s not possible
to stop his path of supremacy with words and discussions.
The Ryuzoji army had already finished setting up their formations and
started to attack from three sides: the mountain path, the seashore and
Okitanawate.
 Although their arrival to the battlefield was delayed and later than the
Shimazu forces, it was a perfect match with a perfect lineup.
Ryuzoji Takanobu’s current magnificent marching tactic would be described
as “just like Julius Caesar’s,” by Louis Frois who later observed all the details of
the Battle of Okitanawate from the officers who participated in it.
It was fast.
The Ryuzoji army’s movement was faster than what Iehisa predicted.
Gunshots began to roar.
The juuhou that the Ryuzoji army was proud of had started a bombardment.
Their range is longer than tanegashimas.
Okitanawate is a path between two muddy rice fields. Although the teppou
squad cannot march easily, it still functioned well enough as a support squad for
the march of the ashigarus.
“The war has begun! We cannot escape this any longer. Musashi. I will be
killed on the spot if I try to retreat from the battlefield even by a single step. I will
also be cut if I move the main camp around to retreat. We will be killed if we
cannot overthrow the enemy with this war.”
At Iehisa’s back, Niiro Musashi who was known as “Oyayubi Musashi”
(Thumb Musashi?) and acted as Iehisa’s tutor was in tears. “Hime. I have grown
old. I broke Hime’s heart in half when I taught you about the Tales of Genji.”
Otomo Sorin who also recalled the past where her otouto was killed
needlessly during the Battle of Imayama had silently broken down into tears. Sorin
regretted that her otouto’s head might not have been decapitated even if he was
caught if she had roused up her courage for a little bit and stood on the battlefield
when she fought the Ryuzoji army at the Battle of Imayama.
“No good. I won’t hesitate any longer.” Iehisa who tried to speak, “About
my idea,” with a pale expression.
 But faster than Iehisa, there was someone who proposed this idea, “I will be
the decoy. I will go out from the big gate to the front of the enemy camp and
provoke Ryuzoji Takanobu and lure him into Okitanawate.”

It was Sagara Yoshiharu.

Yoshiharu regretted telling the secrets of the Ryuzoji siblings to Iehisa.

Furthermore, after Iehisa learned about the enemies’ circumstances, she could not
bring herself to say these words. “I will provoke Ryuzoji Takanobu who hopes to
become the Kyushu-no-Haou for his illicit relationship with his imouto, lure him to
the difficult road of Okitanawate, and the kill him.”
Although there is no distinction between adults and children or men and
women on the battlefields of Kyushu in the Sengoku era—nevertheless, he didn’t
want to make the still young Iehisa who had just awakened to her feelings of love
declare such a heartless thing. Even if Ryuzoji Takanobu could be defeated, at that
time the young Iehisa would follow the same path as Takanobu’s.
Therefore he declared, “I will become the decoy,” before Iehisa.
It was simply because it was Yoshiharu’s intention from the beginning when
he revealed the matter of the Ryuzoji siblings to Iehisa.
Iehisa had already shaken her head in disapproval unintentionally despite
knowing that Sagara Yoshiharu, who would lay his life down for Hime-Bushos
who were suffering in front of him, wouldn’t be able to be stopped.
“Sagara, the role of coming out of the big gate and provoking Ryuzoji
Takanobu is dangerous. You are literally throwing away your life as a decoy.”
 “Iehisa. Being the decoy is an important duty. Not everyone is qualified for
it. I didn’t say this merely because of my own emotions. Logically, I am suitable as
well. I am the man who committed a taboo and opened the Amano-Iwato. I am the
instigator who committed a great sin across all of Japan by falling in love with his
master despite being a vassal who is neither an ashigaru nor a samurai. For Ryuzoji
Takanobu who is rampaging because he is troubled by his forbidden love with his
imouto, I am an existence who is much more unforgivable than Otomo Sorin.”
“……That…… might be right. No.”
“Because I have done what that person cannot do, even if he wanted to. It
would surely be successful if I provoke Ryuzoji Takanobu. That is to be expected.
You will lead the Shimazu teppou squad at the gate, please defend me when I
become the decoy. Everything will be settled when Ryuzoji Takanobu is lured and
comes to Okitanawate. Shoot him without hesitation.”
“But. Sagara.”
“Didn’t you increase your courage and bring support from Yoshihiro’s back
when she rushed to Yoshihi’s main camp at Hibikinohara? Yoshihiro believed in
you. Therefore she entrusted her life to you. Even if she had lost her life by a stray
bullet that you shot, she would’ve surely died without any regrets. I am the same.
Iehisa.”
Iehisa clung to Yoshiharu’s neck.
“There will be mountains of corpses in this decisive battle of Okitanawate.
This war is a merciless struggle, Sagara. It will be a chaotic place of death. Even
so, you still won’t hate it?”
“Someone must stop Ryuzoji Takanobu. It was decided that Iehisa who was
born as the Hime-Busho of Shimazu clan will have that role. Or it could be said
that this is fate as well.”
 “……Isn’t it scary? Isn’t it scary to take the lives of young soldiers? Your
heart will be broken.”
“Magoichi-neesan of the “Teppou-Meijin” of Saika Ikki recited a passage
from “Tannishou” (Lamentations of Divergences, a Buddhist text) every time she
fired her Yatagarasu. It is to mourn the souls of the enemies that she killed and to
protect her heart. If your heart would be broken, then recite something. Didn’t the
Shimazu clan believe in Inari-no-Kami?”
“Nyaa. I never thought about asking divine protection from Inari-sama. For
me, it’s the Tales of Genji. When it was painful during training or on the
battlefield, I remembered the elegant words of the Tales of Genji in my heart. The
ancient capital where Hikaru Genji and the princesses lived. Can we hold a tea
party with Sagara and the others when I visit the capital again?”
“That’s right, Iehisa. If the rebellion at Kyushu ends and the Sengoku era is
ended, come to the capital. Travel around the famous places of the Tales of Genji
that you weren’t able to visit last time. Rather than using armor and helmets, you
must appear as a glamorous princess.”
Yoshiharu split Iehisa’s hair in half and braided it as she trembled while
embracing him.
“Nyaa nyaa? Wh-wh-what? Sagara?”
“It’s a hairstyle that is in the future called twin tails. Even hair can be
fashionable on the battlefield, right? Don’t let down your hair until you return
alive.”
“Won’t I look childish?”
“Because Iehisa’s face looks a bit like a child’s, you would look lovely if
you became serious like this.”
“Lovely?!”
Iehisa sulked.
 “I-i-its lovely, Hime-sama……! Sagara Yoshiharu-dono. I am grateful. It
was good to teach elegance to Hime……I will lead the detached forces through the
mountain path and take the back of the Ryuzoji army! We will win in this war no
matter what! Your pardon!” Niiro Musashi stood up and ran off.
Although he is a man who has a tough physique like a dwarf, he doesn’t look
like one because his heart is that of the most elegant and effeminate man of
Satsuma. Yoshiharu thought while patting Iehisa’s head.
Otomo Sorin had been biting her lips and enduring this fear and tension but
stopped crying when Sagara Yoshiharu declared, “I will go out from the gate and
become the decoy.”
“For whom can you show that courage? Is it to fulfill your love with Oda
Nobuna? Is it to liberate Sorin from the prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin? Is it for for
Tenka-Fubu? Or something else?” She unintentionally asked Yoshiharu.
“All of those. Furthermore, I can’t stand still when I see the backs of Hime-
Bushos and people who are fighting against fate in the Sengoku era.”
“You didn’t push down Sorin in Mushiga.”
“I wouldn’t have hesitated in pushing you down if that would have liberated
Sorin from the prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin. But in your case, you freed yourself
from the fate of the prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin.”
“Sorin has no choice but to fight against fate. That’s why Sorin came here.
For my otouto. For the first time in this battle against Ryuzoji Takanobu who killed
Chikasada, Sorin can become an ane who loved her otouto. You told me that
Sorin’s life will start from here.”
“Aah. But don’t leave Iehisa. The Shuras of the Ryuzoji army who give
everything to kill their enemies on the battlefield are merciless. Please take care of
Sorin, Iehisa.”
“Nyaa nyaa.” Iehisa nodded while handed over a tanegashima to Sorin.
 “Put a bullet in it and shoot the enemies of your otouto who rush towards
this gate, Otomo Sorin.”
“But. I’ve never even shot a small single barrel gun. Sorin hasn’t ever shot a
person……even if I did, it won’t hit the target.”
“That’s fine. Even if you don’t hit the mark, as long as you shoot it—it will
be in honor of Otomo Chikasada’s death. In memory of the your otouto who was
killed in the Battle of Imayama. As for the Shimazu clan’s strategy, that will be my
responsibility.”
“Well then, let’s go!” Yoshiharu stood up.
“The person who Iehisa-sama loves”, “cannot be left to die!” Approximately
100 people gathered around Yoshiharu all at once. They were the carefully selected
men of the Satsuma Hayato who volunteered to become Yoshiharu’s guardians.
Their leader was Yamada Arinobu who had become Iehisa’s vice general at Taka
castle.
“I will become a shield. Juuhou have the same accuracy rate as tanegashima
except when used at long range. It’s possible to stop them for awhile. Though there
will be little time before it become a melee battle where the young soldiers draw
their swords to cut Sagara-dono, please speak a taunt to lure in Ryuzoji Takanobu.”
“Thank you. Once I lure Takanobu, let’s all retreat to the gate immediately.
Don’t die needlessly.”
“As you wish. But, this battle…… there will be one Shura who will die a
meaningless death among the Shimazu-Arima forces or Ryuzoji army. Probably. I
have that feeling about it.”
Goemon who couldn’t be found hanging out of a tree had dug up the soil and
buried herself inside, “It’s too reckless de-gozaru. This time you will die Sagara-
shi. Even my power has its limits.”
 Although he had an amazed look, Yoshiharu smiled wryly. “I don’t have the
words of gratitude for Goemon who keeps going along with me while saying these
things.”
Sagara Yoshihi who had been silently watching her otouto until now gave a
warning to Yoshiharu who rushed to the big gate on horseback. “It’s impossible for
you to provoke them. You are too good of a person. A special skill is needed to
provoke the enemy, right? It’s a special skill that is impossible to obtain unless you
were born as a maliciously sharp-tongued person from the start.”
But, “That’s true. Because it will be useless even if I use the scenario that I
had thought of inside my head beforehand, I will shout out all the things that I want
to say to my heart’s content.” Yoshiharu nodded with a smile and whipped his
horse into action.

The history of Sengoku era Kyushu, Oda Nobuna’s dream of Tenka Fubu,
the future of Shimazu Iehisa, the liberation of Otomo Sorin from the prophecy.
Everything depended on this single battle of Okitanawate.
Yoshiharu had devoted all of his time to battle without any time for rest ever
since he landed at Kyushu. The battlefields of the Shuras aren’t trivial things. He
was defeated by Shimazu Yoshihiro at Kizakihara and was caught, he was just
barely not in time to reach Yoshihi’s main camp at Hibikinohara, and he wasn’t
able to stop the Shimazu and Otomo armies when using the bad plan of being
killed for a reconciliation at Taka castle. Now, Yoshiharu had miraculously
remained alive because of many generals and the feelings of many people.
But this Battle of Okitanawate is basically the decisive battle of Kyushu.
Unless the battle of Kyushu and the rampage of the Kyushu-no-Haou,
Ryuzoji Takanobu is stopped, Nobuna’s dream would end.
 It had to be finished.
It’s absolutely necessary to win in this battle.
Yoshiharu left the gate with one hundred men of the Satsuma Hayato who
were holding shields and charged through the straight path of Okitanawate and
rushed to the Ryuzoji army. In the bullet storm that exploded one after another in
their surroundings, he raisd a loud voice to provoke Ryuzoji Takanobu.
But just as Yoshihi had said, even though Yoshiharu shouted in violent
emotions unintentionally, he is not used to purposefully insulting a person by using
the words from the scenario that he thought in his head even if it would change the
enemies’ mind as a result.
And so eventually, he shouted his desires, the words that appeared in his
heart.
“Ryuzoji Takanobu! Take back your words that Sorin is an “ane who cannot
protect her otouto”! It’s not possible for you to become the Kyushu-no-Haou no
matter how much blood you shed! You don’t have the courage or resolution to take
your imouto! You merely delayed that moment by using excuses like until you
become the Kyushu-no-Haou, until you took away Hizen, until you bring down
your master’s clan! Is there any meaning in this war?! Just how many Shuras, how
many people will die because of your cowardice?!”

The officers and men of Ryuzoji army who had started to move to the gate
flew into a rage. “Impertinent!”, “How could you say such thing when you don’t
know our lord’s suffering?”
Ryuzoji Takanobu, who was preparing on attacking the mountain while
sitting on top of a vermillion palanquin at the back row had his temple twitch and
directed his killing intent to Sagara Yoshiharu. “That lowly servant…… What did
that youngster say?!” But Nabeshima Naoshige who was commanding the army
while standing next to Takanobu restrained him.
“Onii-sama. Ignore him. What Sagara Yoshiharu did was to provoke Onii-
sama to charge through to the mud of Okitanawate. But that man doesn’t have any
skills in provocation. Onii-sama shouldn’t be tempted easily simply because 100
suicide soldiers have come out. You should ignore it.”
“I will lead the Nabeshima army to crush and exterminate those 100 men
and, after this battle ends, if you capture both Otomo Sorin and Shimazu Iehisa
then it will be impossible for the Otomo and Shimazu clans to defy the Ryuzoji
clan any longer. Just a little more, onii-sama will become Kyushu-no-Haou. Please
crush the Shimazu detached force that will come through the mountain path from
Maruo castle and go through the mountain to attack the Shimazu main camp from
the back. Okitanawate is a muddy road and escape will be impossible if the worst
should happen. But it’s possible to run away and take refuge in the woods if some
unlikely event happens in the mountain.” Nabeshima Naoshige explained.
“The army that will advance to the front of Okitanawate will be the decoy to
lure out Shimazu Iehisa from the back of the gate. That’s why I shall lead them.”
“That’s right. I am a Haou. Even though patience is useless for me, this
battle will be an exception…… If I slaughter both the Otomo and Shimazu clans
and become the true ruler of Kyushu, then my fate and yours will change. It will be
changed. I will not let anyone complain. Not even my Haha-ue. Or anyone else.”
Ryuzoji Takanobu noded with bloodshot eyes.
Ryuzoji Takanobu’s Hatamoto began to move to the mountain all at once.
At this time, if Otomo Sorin had been here on the battlefield, Takanobu who
looked down on the Shimazu army might have personally led a frontal attack to
Okitanawate. But the impatient and arrogant Takanobu was more cautious than
usual toward the Kyushu Rokukoku-no-Jou, Otomo Sorin who joined the Shimazu
army. “It is just like what my imouto said. Everything will be decided upon this
day and battle. Everything. Then I shall move according to the plan that my Imouto
has planned out!”.

“He endured it?!” Yoshiharu saw that Ryuzoji Takanobu had begun to move
out on top of a palanquin toward the mountain and went pale.
Yoshiharu looked at Takanobu who should’ve surely flew into rage from a
far distance. The huge man that was like a bear sat upon a red palanquin. There is
no mistake. But, Yoshiharu’s provocation was ignored. The resourceful general,
Nabeshima Naoshige might have succeeded in persuading her ani. Words that can
break Takanobu’s heart even more were needed. It was too tempting for Yoshiharu
to use those words as someone who cannot hate someone else from the bottom of
his heart. It is sad that Ryuzoji Takanobu and Nabeshima Naoshige’s tragic love is
similar to Yoshiharu’s sorrow. In fact, bits of those words were leaking out. That
type of provocation is a weapon that would bring certain death onn the battlefield.
Especially on this battlefield—
“Will I lose a battle again?! This defeat will different from the past battles
until now. It cannot be undone! But since my provocation has failed, Ryuzoji
Takanobu won’t move and I will become a target for the juuhou even if charge
alone on horseback…… just what should I do?!”
“Sagara-shi! You won’t survive if you don’t come back immediately!”
Goemon spoke without appearing. In the Ryuzoji camp, Nabeshima Naoshige rode
on a horse and swung down her war fan to give a change of orders to the
Nabeshima unit at Okitanawate. To break in and kill Yoshiharu without hesitation
so that he won’t talk anymore.
 I cannot let the 100 men of the Satsuma Hayato and Yamada Arinobu die a
meaningless death. I have no choice but to withdraw to the gate with all of my
energy. But if I retreat, then the Tsuri no Buse will fail and Iehisa will lose. As a
result—
Yoshiharu who is at loss on the horseback prayed that his head would work
but no clever plan floated up. Think! There should be a plan. Anything! In the end,
he gritted his teeth. Is this all that I can do?!
Next to Yoshiharu, one Hime-Busho who had gotten mixed in among the
men of the Satsuma Hayato unexpectedly appeared.
“Yo-yoshihi-neesan?! Wh-why are you here?! D-didn’t I tell you that it is
dangerous to come here?!”
“Fufu. See, Yoshiharu? Didn’t I tell you that it is impossible for a good
person to have the skill to provoke someone? Leave it to Onee-chan. Because I
have done everything possible to be hated by Tokuchiyo, I have learned all about
the art of provocation and insults. I thought it was a sad and fruitless farce, but its
seems to be unexpectedly useful for you—”
“Hear me, Ryuzoji Takanobu and the Shura of the Ryuzoji army!” Sagara
Yoshihi yelled.

“Ryuzoji Takanobu! Even though my otouto opened the Amano-Iwato and

found a way to return to the future, he voluntarily stayed in this world of Sengoku
era. He bet everything for his illicit love affair with his master in front of all of the
people of Japan! Otomo Sorin whom you kept looking down upon as an “ane who
cannot protect her own otouto”, personally took up the sword and fought to save
the Tachibana clan from the Oni-Shimazu in the battle of Taka castle! Now,
Otomo Sorin participates in this battle because she wants to defeat you Takanobu
who killed her Otouto, Otomo Chikasada! Yet, you send your Imouto as a decoy
on the dangerous path of Okitanawate while you take the safe road in the mountain
during this decisive battle! You hide in your imouto’s shadow and sneakily take
victory while boasting of having an army ten times larger than ours! Ryuzoji
Takanobu—You are the weakest Shura in Kyushu!”

“Onii-sama! Don’t listen to her!” Nabeshima Naoshige unintentionally let

out a small scream. It’s because Ryuzoji Takanobu’s expression had changed
completely when he was provoked by Sagara Yoshihi’s dignified voice. Sagara
Yoshihi had continued playing the role of a bad ane who hated and neglected her
imouto Tokuchiyo in order to protect her as the present head of Sagara clan which
had been shaken over the dispute over the family inheritance. It is said that she
offered her head in front of Kai Soun at Hibikinohara in order to keep Tokuchiyo
alive. Ryuzoji Takanobu who already heard the information from the Hagakure-
Shinobi squad let out a dreadful look. Even if he could barely ignore the words
from the boy who came from the future, he cannot ignore the words of Sagara
Yoshihi who continued surviving as an ane who protected her imouto by herself in
Kyushu.

“Ryuzoji Takanobu! You know nothing about love between men and women
and love of family! You only love yourself! If you loved Nabeshima Naoshige,
why didn’t you quickly marry her? Giving up your marriage to her because she is
your stepsister now is only an excuse! Even if she is your imouto, it won’t matter if
there is true love between you two! Yet you confine Nabeshima Naoshige and
brought her up as a murderous strategist to protect your own weakness! You made
your imouto kill people who threatened you without having any courage to get
your own hands dirty!”
 “Don’t fall for it! Sagara Yoshihi is a tactician! She has created lines
beforehand to hurt onii-sama beforehand and enrage you! Don’t listen to her!”
Nabeshima Naoshige stopped her ani with a desperate look. Ryuzoji Takanobu
who should’ve gone toward the mountain had reversed his position because he was
going to attack the center of Okitanawate to subjugate Sagara Yoshihi.

“And now you used your Imouto as a decoy just like before! You are weak!
Ryuzoji Takanobu! As long as you don’t fight, even if you obtain all of Kyushu,
even if become the Haou of Japan, you will never obtain Nabeshima Naoshige!”

Bastard……that girl……I won’t let her insult me, the Haou, any further!
Ryuzoji Takanobu already could not contain his anger.
He was enraged and must kill the siblings, Sagara Yoshihi and Sagara
Yoshiharu with his own hands.

“To begin with, you had another stepsister. Didn’t you drive Tamatsuru
whom you married off to the Kamachi clan to suicide?! Your heart doesn’t hold
love for your imouto! You never believed in vassals or families at all! You don’t
believe in yourself who is a coward either! That’s why you cannot obtain
Nabeshima Naoshige! Because you feared becoming disillusioned, whether it is
about being about being loved or fearing that you will bebetrayed once you obtain
her, you continued to bind Nabeshima Naoshige as a murderous strategist who will
move according to your will for eternity! Even if you take my life, my words will
never leave your heart! if you want to deny my words then go to Okitanawate,
Ryuzoji Takanobu! And fight by yourself!”
“Nee-san. That’s something that you should have been left unsaid.” Yoshiharu
pulled on Yoshihi’s sleeve but, “It is said that a skill in provocation is a weapon for
battle as well,” Yoshihi didn’t pay attention. She was slightly blushing, Yoshiharu
noticed. The words that Yoshihi had said were not merely fake things that she had
prepared beforehand. Although it was meant to irritate and provoke Takanobu,
they were likely words from Yoshihi’s own feelings as well. In her heart, Yoshihi
showed contempt to the cold blooded strategist Nabeshima Naoshige and anger
towards Ryuzoji Takanobu who let Tamatsuru die. And perhaps for her former self
who keep avoiding Tokuchiyo.
“I see. Although Yoshihi-neesan didn’t say anything, what secretly made
Sorin take up the sword and fight personally in the battle of Taka castle was
Yoshihi-neesan’s support.” Yoshiharu finally noticed.
“Look, Yoshiharu. The bear of Hizen is furious like a red oni. I will give
him one last push.”
“One last push?”
“Bear of Hizen. Even if it’s your imouto, your master or your otouto— No
matter what the people of the world will said, it's your heart that decides who you
love. Look.”
Yoshihi leaned forward towards Yoshiharu and kissed him. Yoshiharu was
surprised and failed to avoid it. Ryuzoji Takanobu yelled.

At the back of the big gate,

“Nyaa! That woman……took the advantage during this crisis! Die!”
Iehisa pointed the muzzle of her tanegashima at Yoshihi.
Let alone Ryuzoji Takanobu, Yoshihi’s surprise attack seemed to have
provoked even her ally Iehisa to the max.
“Wa-wait a minute. It’s a provocation to lure Ryuzoji Takanobu to charge.
How could you be provoked and shoot your ally?”
 Otomo Sorin restrained Iehisa in panic.
“Sorin, love and war progress at the same time. For Yoshihi to use her
position as a stepsister—I cannot forgive that! If I have to judge it with the military
law of Shimazu clan, any person who indulges in love affairs and cowardly
chivalry shall be beheaded!”
“That’s not good! Just complain to Yoshihi after you win the battle!”
“Uuuh. No fair! I also want to be Sagara’s stepsister!”
“It is true that Yoshihi is enjoying kissing her stepbrother as a side benefit
but...the counter attack has been prepared. Takanobu has been lured with this!”
“Oooh!”

During the kiss, although the bullets of the teppou squad of the Ryuzoji
army kept attacking Yoshihi and Yoshiharu in sequence, the suicide squad of the
Satsuma Hayato led by Arinobu Yamada as well as Goemon managed to barely
protect them with shields and smokescreens.
“……Puhaa~! I was too stiff for an instant to dodge the bullets! Don’t be
ridiculous, Nee-san~!”
“We will think about it after we are done with this. I am satisfied if I can die
while kissing my otouto.”
“That’s not good for me~! I would have left my name as a siscon otouto in
the history of japan for future generations! It's bad, you know~!”
“What? Didn’t you kiss Oda Nobuna while dying in the battle of Tennou-ji?
Why is it not good if it’s with your Onee-chan? Why?”
“Yoshihi-neesan seems to mistake love between a man and woman with love
between family members sometimes”
“Well, since my life wasn’t blessed with familial love. Just let it go. But the
kiss between us siblings seems to have succeeded in provoking Ryuzoji Takanobu.
Ryuzoji Takanobu is charging through Okitanawate by himself. He seems to have
made his imouto Nabeshima Naoshige go to through the mountain path. Now the
Ryuzoji army’s perfect formation has fallen to chaos. My craftiness, wicked tongue
and love for my otouto has exploded in this Okitanawate at last. Fufufu.”
“……It was too effective, aren't the 30000 enemy forces so angry that they
have become a suicide army now? Weren’t you overdoing it by using the case
about Tamatsuru or kissing in front of the enemy forces during a war in the country
of Shuras?”
“Though my heart aches about bringing out the matter of Tamatsuru, there is
no way to do too much in a battle in Kyushu, Yoshiharu. Unless Kyushu’s uprising
is brought to an end in today’s battle, Kuroda Kanbei’s grand reversal will come to
a stalemate and Oda Nobuna will not be saved. There is no choice but for both
suicide armies to fight to decide the outcome of this battle”
At that moment.
Goemon appeared soundlessly above Yoshiharu’s shoulder and whispered. It
was indecipherable to Yoshihi. Like a code. “I am not sure about the result de-
gozaru”? What was that? It was more impossible to understand than the Satsuma
dialect.
But, it was possible for Yoshiharu who had been Goemon’s companion for
many years to understand it. Yoshiharu nodded at Goemon’s words.
“……I see. I understand Goemon. From now on, this will be a crucial battle
that will divide fates.”

Yoshihi’s provocation brought chaos to the Ryuzoji army’s strategies at the

last moment.
 “How dare you outsiders say something like that about Tamatsuru! That
lowlife!!” Ryuzoji Takanobu had completely lost himself. He ordered the Shuras
who were carrying the palanquin that he sat upon to charge toward Okitanawate.
“Go the mountain! I must risk everything for this battle! Otherwise, I cannot obtain
you!” He shook off Nabeshima Naoshige who was silently running after him while
trembling.
“Very well, Sagara Yoshihi! That kotodama curse (words of power), this
accursed spell of “Imouto-Goroshi” of mine will be over now! From now on,
rather than becoming the Kyushu-no-Haou—Not through some roundabout path—I
will fight for Tamatsuru and my love towards Naoshige! The kotodama curse that
you threw at me, shall be severed by your life! Full charge towards the straight
path of Okitanawate! I will kill you, Sagara Yoshiharu, Otomo Sorin and Shimazu
Iehisa after I knock down this big gate!”
Nabeshima Naoshige, who had never shown her feeling in front of the
soldiers, finally tried to stop her ani while crying.
“This is a trap! Onii-sama will be caught in the Tsuri no Buse! It’s
impossible for Onii-sama’s big body to escape through the mud of Okitanawate if
we fail! Please, don’t go to Okitanawate!”
“My imouto, hurry up and go to the mountain! Sally fort from Maruo castle
to the back of the enemy army, to the mountain path where the Shimazu
detachment forces will come! I will charge through Okitanawate and reach the big
door at all costs!”
“I never doubted that onii-sama loved me! It will be so even after this! I will
do everything if its for onii-sama. I am alright! As long as I can be helpful to onii-
sama…… that’s why…… Don’t go!”
“……Naoshige. I will live and win this war, today I will become a true man
and take you. I won’t let anyone object to it. It’s for my Haha-ue as well. In case I
am unable to return — Naoshige. I will entrust the entire Ryuzoji clan to you. It’s
fine if you want to be free. Please live out your own life, not as my shadow.”
At that moment, a glimpse of Takanobu’ expression when he looked back
toward Naoshige had changed to the gentle look of the boy who had once called
Nagahoshimaru. It was the face of the gentle Nagahoshimaru from long before he
had been chased out from his home and had his grandfather and father killed by his
master’s clan.
Nabeshima Naoshige finally gave up on restraining her ani.
She realized that she must let her ani advance towards Okitanawate.
Even if it will be their last farewell—
Nabeshima Naoshige began to move the army toward the mountain along
with her vice general, Kinoshita Masanao.
The 30000 soldiers were confused about the sudden change in formation.
Furthermore, Okitanawate is a narrow one-way path. A deadly muddy path
extended to the left and right. The juuhou army that the Ryuzoji army relied on
cannot advance easily. The strongest genius strategist of the Shimazu clan who had
chosen Okitanawate as the location for the decisive battle, Shimazu Iehisa, had
waited and prepared a large numbers of Tanegashimas behind the fence on the
other side of the big gate.
But now there is no more thinking. Strategies and tactics don’t matter
anymore. For Ryuzoji Takanobu, and for the Shuras who supported Takanobu.
“Ryuzoji Shiten’O! Forward! Our target is the 100 suicide army led by
Sagara siblings and Shimazu Iehisa army at the back of the big gate! Show your
oath of loyalty to me as the brave men of Hizen! If you still recognize me as the
master of Ryuzoji clan, then lay down your lives for mine! Give up more than your
life to me! Okitanawate is a rough and narrow path between muddy fields that
cannot be easily passed through by a large army. We have no choice but to pile up
corpses on corpses and sweep away our allies corpses from the path to advance
forward! Charge with me!”
“Milord. I am thankful for your order. What a grand war. So that Tamatsuru-
sama’s soul will rest in peace…… we the samurai of Hizen would gladly die for
milord.”
The brave man, Narimatsu Nobukatsu who performed the distinguished
exploit of capturing Otomo Chikasada at the battle of Imayama, bowed to
Takanobu.
“The time to take Nabeshima Naoshige-sama has come at last……! Just
now, milord’s words are the ones we have been waiting so long for!”
The passionate Eriguchi Nobutsune was already overcome with emotion and
weeping.
“But the fact that you had already killed so many—It cannot be helped. Your
misdeeds are ours, the Ryuzoji Shiten’O’s.”
The returned newcomer and brave man, Hyakutake Tomokane who also had
met Sagara Yoshiharu and Otomo Sorin accidentally at Yatsushiro, had decided to
fight until the end for Ryuzoji Takanobu and had worn his golden armor.
“Everything is acceptable. Fight and rampage to our heart’s content.
Everything before our corpses will be taken.”
The gigantic man who rivalled Ryuzoji Takanobu, Enjouji Nobutane stood
up while holding a long spear.
Nabeshima Naoshige came to the mountain.
The Ryuzoji main army led by Ryuzoji Takanobu came to the center of
Okitanawate.
10000 detached forces went to the seashore that extend towards Moritake
castle.
 The 30000 strong army started to march like surging waves to swallow the
Shimazu-Arima allied forces along with their fellow Shura’s corpses.
 If the big gate was overcome, then that Shimazu army that was inferior in
numbers would be routed.
The supreme general, Shimazu Iehisa who commanded the Shimazu-Arima
allied forces took over the gate herself and gave an order while holding a
tanegashima.
“The Sagara siblings have lured Ryuzoji Takanobu! Don’t let Sagara
Yoshiharu and Sagara Yoshihi die in this battle. From this point, it is a battle
between the samurai of Hizen and the Satsuma Hayato! Don’t get intoxicated by
the “ki”! Shoot the entire army! Release—!”
The footing is muddy. In the narrow straight path enclosed by muddy
ground, there is nothing that could block the tanegashima bullets that were fired
from the big gate. For the soldiers of the Ryuzoji army, Okitanawate is a hazardous
place. Furthermore, the Ryuzoji army's trump card, the juuhou had backfired since
it was incapable of moving freely. Now the Ryuzoji army daringly pulled out their
swords to attack and were doing the abnormal action of advancing by using the
corpses of their allies who had been shot by tanegashimas as footholds. They were
an overwhelmingly large army. They kept being shot but the advance of the Shuras
of Ryuzoji army didn’t stop.
Even though the one hundred strong suicide army that was led by Sagara
Yoshiharu and Yoshihi kept on retreating back to the big gate, their figures had
disappeared as if they were swallowed up by the wave of the Ryuzoji army.
Otomo Sorin who held a tanegashima next to Iehisa, trembled.
“……Could it be……?”
Even though her expression went pale, Iehisa was accustomed to war. She
didn’t lose sight of the movements of the Sagara unit that was as small as a piece
of rice floating around in the tsunami-like Ryuzoji forces that advanced like a
raging billow.
 “Sagara and the others missed the route leading to Moritake castle on the
seashore! They should’ve joined Arima Harinobu at Moritake castle to block the
Ryuzoji army at the seashore. Why…… Nyaa?”
The bullet that was shot by a Ryuzoji ashigaru went through Iehisa’s helmet
crest.
The firepower of the Ryuzoji army isn't just the juuhou. There is someone
who charged while holding a tanegashima.
“They are coming! The red palanquin that Ryuzoji Takanobu rides upon is
approaching! The armor clad warriors that protect the palanquin— the Ryuzoji
Shiten’O have gathered! All of the members are prepared to die in this battle and
are aiming for the big gate.”
“All of the members have prepared themselves to die for the sake of their
general. Load up the bullets. Otomo Sorin! This is the place that divides the living
and the dead!”
“……A,a,ah…… Could it be that the Ryuzoji army's morale has risen……
Because Sorin came to the battlefield……”
“Nyaa. I wasn’t able to lure out the main target, Ryuzoji Takanobu. Sorin.
You have the number one deed here.”
Sorin who was struggling to breathe out of fear of the approaching Ryuzoji
army was barely able to stand up. But she still remained at the gate with Iehisa.
She didn’t run away. She made up her mind to remain on this battlefield of Shuras
where the bullets and arrows of allies and enemies alike were flying around while
gritting her teeth. But she couldn't pull the trigger.
The Ryuzoji army who reached the big gate by stamping upon their allies’
corpses, “For the lord’s dream……”, “Another step!”, “Once we pull out this
fence, victory is ours!”, clung to the fence while shouting their war cries.
 “Nyaa. I have no choice but to shoot for two.” Iehisa started to personally
shopt her tanegashima rapidly. Each time Iehisa shot, her page loaded the next one
and handed it over to Iehisa. The lives of the ally and enemy Shuras scattered one
after another in the battlefield. The men of the Ryuzoji army rushed forward
without even defending themselves and personally became a target to become a
foothold for their ally. “I cannot bear shooting these warriors. Nevertheless, unless
I shoot, the gate will be overcome. I cannot let Otomo Sorin die here. For the will
of Sagara Yoshiharu, Tenka Fubu. Oda Nobuna’s dream will fall apart. I have to
shoot.” Iehisa’s small heart ached.
“Yoshihiro-nee. It appears that I can't throw away love or elegance even if I
am trapped in the jaws of death—No, that's not right. Throwing it away isn't what
Yoshihiro-nee said. Yoshihiro-nee said to not to get your heart taken……”
Her heart was nearly crushed. To protect her heart from being taken away by
grief and fear, Iehisa kept pulling on the trigger while reciting the passages of the
Tales of Genji that she had read aloud with Niiro Musashi many times before. The
world of the Heian era that she greatly yearned for. Hikaru Genji should’ve been
born as the prince of the Mikado of the imperial palace. But his mother, Kiritsubo
was a beautiful woman of low social status. Kiritsubo had no support. To put it
simply, Hikaru Genji was like a bastard child who was born of a noble family.
Therefore, Hikaru Genji was named “Genji” at the same time as he was born as a
member of the imperial clan with the lineage of the “Mikado”. Kiritsubo also died
young and Hikaru Genji spent his time looking for women who had features just
like his mother—
“There was an emperor of a certain era, who, towards a certain court lady__”
Iehisa kept defending her young heart while reciting the story of Kiritsubo
and kept shooting her tanegashima at the death armies that clung to the big gate
one after another while being bathed in the blood of her enemies. To survive, to
live, and to someday come back to the capital once again—
“__Who was not a highborn, yet loved her more than anyone else.”
Otomo Sorin realized for the first time that the young genius who is in
charge of the strategy and tactic for the Shuras of the Shimazu clan, Shimazu
Iehisa was seeking the image of her mother who died young in Kiritsubo from the
Tales of Genji.
The red blood and black dust on Iehisa’s white face scattered while bullets
and arrows from both sides mixed around like storm and felled Shuras one after
another. After the bullet of a juuhou that was shot form the other side of the gate
landed near them, the Shimazu ammunition exploded.
“……Kuuh. It got into my eyes……!”
Iehisa who was showered by the bomb blast blinked her eyes and shifted her
tanegashima so she could shoot while falling down without even wiping her cheeks
which were painted with soot.
Sorin suddenly noticed something when she raised up Iehisa while wiping
her small face.
“Iehisa. The color of your pupils...is different from Yoshihiro and the
others.”
“My Haha-ue was a concubine. I am the only bastard child among the
Shimazu 4 sisters.”
“……Iehisa”
“But, that doesn’t matter anymore! I love my ane-ues! A family mustn’t lose
one of their own! That’s why I bet my life on this battlefield for the sake of the
Shimazu clan!”
“……If only ‘Nikaikuzurenohen’ did not happen…… Then Sorin’s
stepbrother, Shioichimaru ……”
 Just like Yoshihiro and the others with Iehisa, if we were both harmonious
and mutually trusted and supported each other, he might have lived.
Sorin was moved to tears after mourning the death of her stepbrother,
Shiootomaru.
She regretted that she who was the eldest daughter and the legitimate child
didn't take the initiative and protect Shiootomaru who was dragged into the coup
d’état.
“Iehisa must be protected,” she decided

On the mountain, Nabeshima Naoshige's unit clashed with the detached

force, Niiro Musashi's Shimazu army that had charged through the mountain to
complete the Tsuri no Buse tactic. If it was a battle in a mountain, the Ryuzoji
forces who were accustomed to mountainous warfare should’ve had the advantage.
However due to Ryuzoji Takanobu’s sudden order to change the formation, the
Nabeshima unit from Okitanawate that has been cut off to march towards the
mountain in a hurry was still confused. There, they were instead raided by Niiro
Musashi army.
Iehisa’s guardian, Niiro Musashi ran calmly while his small body received
the shuriken thrown by the Hagakure-Shinobi squad. The shuriken blades didn’t
pierce this man’s thick muscles.
“All of you! The Nabeshima unit still hasn’t prepared to fight yet!
Uuuuooohhh! The will of heaven lies with the Shimazu army! I will break through
this in one step!”
Because the skilled commander, Nabeshima Naoshige was impatient to
march, it became the cause of their defeat. Be it the Okitanawate army that aimed
for the big gate or the seashore unit that aimed for Moritake castle, there was no
way to retreat if the path was blocked by the Shimazu detached force. Okitanawate
which was between the muddy paths was a literal pit of death. Of course, if
Takanobu didn’t change the tactic at the last moment, Nabeshima Naoshige
wouldn’t have been delayed in marching like this.
“If we break through this, Onii-sama and the others can attack Okitanawate
from the front and behind! We must not withdraw!”
“Nuu. Hime-sama. Even with this Kinoshita Masanao, we cannot predict
that monster Niiro Musashi. How regrettable……!”
Niiro Musashi sliced and sliced. Ran and ran. Although he was a short and
little man, he boasted an abnormal endurance in his body and soul. No matter how
many wounds he received and no matter how much his strength was reduced,
Musashi’s charge didn’t stop.
The words that Musashi recited were neither a prayer to Inari-Kami nor to
Usa Hachiman-jin.
It was a passage from the Tales of Genji, the birth of Hikaru Genji.
“Was there a profound vow during their previous existences? That even a
child who shone like a brilliant gem unparalleled in this world was born.”
The “male” part was changed into “female”, because Shimazu Iehisa who
carried the fate of being a child of a concubine and was born into this world as a
hime of the Shimazu clan was like Hikaru Genji to Musashi.
“He felt impatient to quickly see the child, and when the child was made to
quickly visit the imperial court, the young child indeed had an unparalleled
beautiful appearance.”
Niiro Musashi wasn’t able to remain still when Iehisa was determined to die
an early death, acquired the art of killing to protect the Shimazu clan, and was
obsessed with the idea that she must live only for the sake of smearing herself with
blood on the battlefield and die as a bastard child of the Shimazu clan without
knowing about elegance. He wanted to show the capital of Kyoto. When peace
would come someday, Iehisa would go to the capital again, not as a genius
strategist that leads the Shimazu forces on the battlefield, but as a charming
Hime—
The Nabeshima unit wasn't even given the time to complete their formation.
Also—
The Omura Sumotada unit who accompanied the Nabeshima unit left from
the front without notice.
Omura Sumitada who was assigned to attack the mountain was a relative of
the Arima clan. Arima Harunobu who lived in seclusion in Moritake castle was
Omura Sumitada's niece. And they were also both Christian daimyos. Omura
Sumitada’s baptismal name was Bartolomeo and Arima Harunobu was Don
Protacio. Omura Sumitada wasn’t enthusiastic about attacking the Arima clan from
the beginning. But it wasn’t possible to defy the tyrant Ryuzoji Takanobu.
Furthermore, the anti-Christian Shimazu clan flew into rage after hearing that
Nagasaki port has been offered to Gaspard. Since he wouldn’t be forgiven by the
Shimazu army anymore, he entered the war reluctantly.
However, after Omura Sumitada arrived at this battlefield and heard that,
“Shimazu Iehisa has accepted the Arima and Omura clan's Christian belief and
namban trade. It will be done if the ownership of Nagasaki port’s ownership is
returned to Japan.” he was in turmoil as he wouldn’t have to go against Shimazu
clan and it wasn’t necessary to fight against his niece, Arima Harunobu.
Nevertheless, if the supreme commander of the mountain attack was still
Takanobu, Omura Sumitada, who feared Takanobu who would never forgive any
betrayal, might not have left the frontline. If he started to withdraw without notice,
Takanobu was a man who would ignore the Shimazu army to exterminate Omura
Sumitada's army. However, although Nabeshima Naoshige was a Hime-Busho who
was feared for her matchless cruelty, she wouldn’t kill an ally without her ani’s
order. Therefore for Omura Sumitada, rather than being made to fight Niiro
Musashi and destroy each other or bring about the worst ending where he let his
niece die because of his fear of Takanobu, he decided to change sides and
withdraw his army.
A rip was born in the Ryuzoji army which was praised by Frois for having
tactics equaling Julius Caesar.
One point was broken through.
The Nabeshima army fell apart.
If they looked behind, the Tsuri no Buse had been completed and the main
army of Okitanawate led by Ryuzoji Takanobu had lost its path of retreat and was
devastated.
“……Onii-sama……! Nooooooo~?”
A scream from a voice like Nabeshima Naoshige’s resounded through the
foot of Unzendake.

The Shimazu detached forces appears from behind. The Tsuri no Buse had
been completed. The path for retreat had been cut off. The soldiers of the Ryuzoji
army that marched on to Okitanawate without stepping away for a moment while
receiving massive damages were shocked.
But the gate where Shimazu Iehisa had shut herself in was on the verge of
falling.
The breathing of Iehisa who had continued to take the lead and shoot
tanegashima on her own had gone haggard. The hair that Sagara Yoshiharu had
braided was also painted with the blood of allies and enemies. It was no longer a
situation where one could fight back by shooting. The fences were knocked down
one after another and the Ryuzoji army's soldiers rushed into position. In the faces
of the Ryuzoji army that came like clouds, Shimazu Iehisa finally found the red
palanquin and give the order, “slice them!” The proud Shimazu sword unit drew
their swords.
“Aim solely at the red palanquin that Ryuzoji Takanobu sits upon! He is a
big man like a brown bear. Defeat Takanobu!”
He had a gigantic figure that cannot ride a horse. Besides, since it’s a muddy
road, he couldn't't move at a normal speed if he didn’t use a palanquin. There was
hardly any distance left between Ryuzoji Takanobu who sat down upon the
palanquin like a Nio and Shimazu Iehisa who protected the big gate.
The proud Shuras of Ryuzoji army that boasted the strength of Ikki-Tousen
shouted unanimously, “Follow the lord!” and rushed to the gate one after another
while stepping upon their allies’ corpses.
During this extreme situation, Narimatsu Nobukatsu who was calm as ice
was the first one among Ryuzoji Shiten’O to break through the big gate and arrive.
“Hell awaits whether we advance or retreat. If that is so, then I will advance.
The first among the Ryuzoji Shiten’O, Narimatsu Nobukatsu has come. Shimazu
Nakatsukasa Daisuke Iehisa-dono and Kyushu-Tandai Otomo Sorin-dono, lets
duel!”
He took up a spear and ran straight towards Otomo Sorin.
It was a reckless action like an ordinary soldier.
At the back, “Die die, for the sake of the lord,” the Ryuzoji army ran
forward without stopping. At the camp of the big gate, the monkey-like cries of the
Shimazu soldiers who drew their swords overflowed. There was no path for retreat
for them anymore. They were prepared for death. Narimatsu Nobukatsu jumped
alone toward Otomo Sorin who spilled large drops of tears while gritting her teeth
next to Shimazu Iehisa.
 “I am the Shura who caught Otomo Sorin-dono’s otouto, Otomo Chikasada
at the Battle of Imayama and cut his head. I am a man whose duty toward my lord
had been mistaken and fell into Chikushodo (committed unforgivable action).
Otomo Sorin-dono! Your enemy is me! Now, shoot! If you don’t, I will take your
head this time!”
Sorin tried to shoot Narimatsu Nobukatsu. She turned the muzzle toward
Narimatsu Nobukatsu who approached at point blank range. However, Narimatsu
Nobukatsu was totally defenseless. On the contrary, he looked as if he greatly
regretted cutting off Chikasada’s head and cried deeply. If Sorin pulled the trigger,
it would surely hit. When she knew that, her fingertips stiffened in fear and she
wasn’t able to pull the trigger anymore. The spearhead that Narimatsu Nobukatsu
pointed out aimed toward the nape of Sorin’s neck.
At this time, Shimazu Iehisa who was desperately avoiding the enemies
ahead, I have been entrusted with Sorin by Sagara, I cannot let her die, turned her
body around.
“It's alright Sorin! Face it without running away! My duty is hold him off!”
She shot her Tanegashima over Sorin’s shoulder while shouting in loud
voice.
“……Wonderful, Nakatsukasa-dono!”
Narimatsu Nobukatsu’s body whose shoulder had been shot was blown
away.
I protected her! Will you praise me……Sagara?
In that moment, Iehisa had abandoned her own defenses in order to defend
Sorin behind her. She should’ve turned forward after shooting Narimatsu
Nobukatsu. But, after suddenly imagining that she would be praised by Yoshiharu
and get her head stroked, she forgot that she was on the battlefield of Shuras. That
instant moment became fatal. The moment Narimatsu Nobukatsu fell down,
another one of the Shiten’O, Eriguchi Nobutsune, rushed toward Iehisa.
“A chance, Nakatsuka-dono! In exchange for Narimatsu Nobukatsu’s life,
your life shall be taken!”
He drew his sword to slice Iehisa’s foot while shouting.
“Nyaa~?! Dammit……?!”
When Iehisa noticed that the brave general Narimatsu Nobukatsu was
actually a decoy, Iehisa’s body which barely dodged Eriguchi Nobutsune’s strike
which was released with all of his might, collapsed to the ground. Her thigh had
been slightly cut. Blood slid down from her leg. Soon, Eriguchi Nobutsune who
was on horseback pointed his sword upon the small Iehisa, with tremendous
muscle strength. The powerless Hime-Busho Iehisa wasn’t able to resist. The
passionate Eriguchi Nobutsune was deeply moved and wept bitterly as soon as he
saw Iehisa’s childish face whose hair are being tied by both ends. However, his
movements as a Shura to cut the enemy general’s neck and kill them cannot be
stopped.
“Ooh. Aren’t you a young and innocent Hime-Busho……? Nevertheless,
this is the law of Kyushu! I will kill you Nakatsuka-dono! My apologies!”
Iehisa didn’t give up on living until the last moment. Sagara. It seems that I
cannot let down my hair anymore. I am sorry…… nevertheless, she fought hard
while muttering this in her heart. She tried to restrain Eriguchi Nobutsune’s arm.
But it didn’t stop. There is an overwhelming difference in arm strength. Eriguchi
Nobutsune’s sword approached her neck.
……Yoshihiro-nee. I was carelessly charmed by my love for Sagara. As
expected, I will be killed on the battlefield without abandoning love. Though I was
happy that I was born as a Shimazu, I am such a disgraceful imouto. I couldn’t
keep my promise to Toshihisa-nee.
 Iehisa who was exhausted tried to close her eyes.
There was someone who fell down after shooting Eriguchi Nobutsune’s
shoulder at point blank range.
It was Otomo Sorin.
“……*pant* *pant* *pant*……”
Sorin shot the enemy while restraining herself from crying as her body
shook from fear.
She wasn’t able to shot the enemy of her dead otouto.
Even if she shot him, her otouto won’t come back.
However.
Iehisa who still lives was protected.
Sorin dropped tanegashima from her hand and reached her hand to Iehisa.
“I. I. Unknowingly.”
Although Iehisa who raised her body while grasping Sorin’s hand tried to
thank Sorin, the words that came out from her mouth were different.
“Young soldiers! Don’t kill those two Shuras! Don’t kill them! Narimatsu
Nobukatsu and Eriguchi Nobutsune are both brave heroes!”
It was to control the Shimazu soldiers who ran forward to tear down
Narimatsu Nobukatsu and Eriguchi Nobutsune who had been shot and fell down.
There were no words needed between Iehisa and Sorin anymore. Sorin wasn’t able
to protect her otoutos of the Otomo clan in Nikaikuzurenohen, during the battle
against the Mori clan, or even at the battle of Imayama. However, she took up the
sword to protect her otouto of the Tachibana clan at Taka castle and now, she shot
her tanegashima to protect the imouto of the Shimazu clan. Iehisa knew that Sorin
had finally overcome her own heart and the prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin.
“Young soldiers! There is only one man that we must kill! We must defeat
Ryuzoji Takanobu who sits upon that red palanquin!”
 At the same time, a palanquin with Ryuzoji Takanobu on it already
approaching right in front of Sorin and Iehisa.
The soldiers of the Shimazu army begin to release arrows and shot their
Tanegashimas at the palanquin to sink Ryuzoji Takanobu’s gigantic body into the
mud. The target is big. However, Ryuzoji Takanobu’s sturdy armor and excess
strength didn’t sink. And—
“Behold, Hyakutake Tomokane! From now on, I am the lord’s shield, I will
not let Shimazu Iehisa-dono and Otomo Sorin-dono get near the lord! For the sake
of the battle of Kyushu, I have to go all out!”
Hyakutake Tomokane who was wrapped in a gaudy golden armor carried a
crimson spear and ran.
One shot. Two shots. Three shots. Hyakutake Tomokane didn’t die even if
he was showered with bullets shot by the Shimazu soldiers. He ran toward
Shimazu Iehisa who cannot run because her leg was wounded.
“Die, die, for the lord’s sake! And also for Nabeshima-Hime’s sake!”
However, now that two of the Shiten’O had already been defeated, the
Shimazu army's prided teppou squad and sword unit had surrounded Hyakutake
Tomokane and Ryuzoji Takanobu who rode upon a palanquin at the same time.
Iehisa who had yelled “don’t kill those two”, and stopped the soldiers from killing
Narimatsu and Eriguchi, finally drove Hyakutake Tomokane and Ryuzoji
Takanobu to run out of time.
Even if Iehisa was just one more step further, Ryuzoji Takanobu and
Hyakutake Tomokane would fall.
Finally, the Ryuzoji army that marched towards Okitanawate suddenly
collapsed.
 But, Hyakutake whose golden armor dyed in blood crumbled down to the
mud while smiling wryly. “Hee. Too bad. All of us, the Ryuzoji Shiten’O were
actually just a decoy.”
Ryuzoji Takanobu who was pulled down from the palanquin from a spear
being thrust in his stomach was smiling. “Mwahahaha! Splendid, all of Shiten’O
have outsmarted Shimazu Iehisa! I am the lord’s Kagemusha, Enjouji Nobutane!
Right now, the lord is marching with the seashore army as an ashigaru to attack the
Sagara sibling who shut themselves inside Moritake castle! We suppressed our
fury, endured humiliation, and abandoned our choice of going towards
Okitanawate by ourselves daringly. While spilling tears of blood, all of us, the
Shiten’O became a decoy for the sake of victory! With me arriving at Okitanawate,
it is the same thing as us, the Shiten’O having arrived at Okitanawate! The Ryuzoji
clan's prided talented man has finally blossomed! The Shimazu have been
successfully lured! Awesome, awesome!”
“However, Sagara Yoshiharu is a great man. That person noticed that
Shimazu Iehisa-dono and Otomo Sorin-dono who protected the gate would fall into
a crisis when milord resolved himself to die and advanced toward Okitanawate. So
he personally went towards Moritake castle on horseback and personally provoked
milord once again to separate milord from Okitanawate. As expected from the
future descendant of the Sagara clan.”
Hyakutake Tomokane whose golden armor was dyed to crimson muttered
while his body sunk into the mud.
“Nevertheless, the lord wasn’t tempted by Sagara Yoshiharu. He controlled
his violent emotions of wanting to charge straight toward Okitanawate and
sacrifice himself for the sake of his love toward Hime, ‘to survive, win personally,
and meet Hime’, he has chosen the only right way. If they can conquer Moritake
castle, even if the path for retreat from Okitanawate was cut off by Niiro Musashi
detached forces, the remaining 10000 soldiers of Ryuzoji army on the shore can
still surpass the Shimazu's defense line. Your defeat in this battle is ninety percent,
Shimazu Iehisa and Otomo Sorin.”
“Dammit! There are only a few soldiers of the Arima forces in Moritake
castle. They don't have the Shimazu's prided tanegashimas or sword unit either! It's
not enough for Sagara to be accompanied by only 100 men and Yamada……!”
Iehisa shouted and looked at the direction of Moritake that stood on the hill on the
coastline—
There were flames rising.
“Sagara?!”
Like that.
“I have lost Sagara to win this war. And then, this war…… as expected,
about the balance between war and love……”
“The Ryuzoji army has abandoned Okitanawate and is running towards
Moritake castle right now!” Otomo Sorin grasped Iehisa’s pale hand and shook it.
“We can still be in time to attack the enemy forces from behind Moritake
castle with our whole army if we run! Even the Ryuzoji army on the mountain and
Okitanwate has already been routed. Only the seashore is left. You can rescue him
next. Don’t give up. War and love can be united even if you are a Hime-Busho
who was born in Kyushu. You can do it. You weren’t confused and didn’t run
away and hide like Sorin. You keep on doing things with all of your efforts for
both war and love. You didn’t neglect your training for even one day. You have
both the power and capacity. Shimazu Iehisa!”
Iehisa jumped onto a horse while dragging her wounded leg. Sorin who
cannot ride a horse clung to her back.
“I am sorry. Young soldiers, this is the last battle. Anyone who can still
move, go with me to Moritake castle!”
 The men of the Shimazu army who survived this fierce battle, the men of the
Satsuma Hayato who were utterly exhausted and had fallen to the ground shouted
monkey-like cries and stood up all at once. “No matter one or two more battles.”,
“We can fight.”, “For Hime to go to the capital.”, “Until we can send her again.”
However, their numbers had decreased to approximately 1000. Furthermore, all of
them had suffered wounds all over their bodies. The Ryuzoji army at the seashore
is 10000. And they are all in pristine condition. It's a reckless march. But nobody is
angry or despairing. All of them know how important Sagara Yoshiharu is for
Iehisa.
His bleeding was severe. Hyakutake Tomokane who already lost strength to
stand up murmured while looking up at the blue sky. “……Though we only know
about fighting to die, it seems that the young soldiers of the Shimazu are different.
Or perhaps this war will be milord’s defeat." Hyakutake Tomokane thought, “The
sea of Shimabara, the sky of Unzendake mountain and the Hime-Bushos who fight
to resist fate, they are so beautiful that I am at a loss for words.”

“The outer citadel of Moritake castle has fallen! There just a few more steps
to the main citadel! Ryuzoji Shiten’O! I will never forget your sacrifice! Tsuri no
Buse has been broken! It’s my victory! I shall obtain my imouto…… and the seat
of Kyushu-no-Haou……!”
Leading the 10000 sea shore soldiers, Ryuzoji Takanobu who incessantly
attacking Moritake castle which Sagara sibling take refuge in was listening to
reports of defeat one after another. “The Nabeshima unit on the mountain was
destroyed”, “The Shimazu detached forces led by Niiro Musashi appeared from the
back”, “The Ryuzoji Shiten’O suicide attack at Okitanawate was annihilated.” But
he endured it. “Naoshige won’t die with this much. Naoshige, the Hagakure-
Shinobi squad, and the greatest strategist of the Ryuzoji Shiten’O, Kinoshita
Masanao will surely live……! If Moritake castle falls and the Shimazu army’s
defense line is broken, I shall be the last victor!”
The 1000 soldiers led by Shimazu Iehisa who defeated the main force led by
the Shiten’O had appeared to fiercely rescue Moritake castle. However, Moritake
castle is not an impregnable fortress. It was nothing but a small castle facing the
Shimabara bay. There were also only a few soldiers inside it. Iehisa saw both the
mountain and Okitanawate as battles. In Moritake castle, even if there was only the
young Arima Harunobu and the lightly armored Arima soldiers, the great Ryuzoji
seashore army should’ve been blocked by the Arima army sufficiently. Originally,
Takanobu should’ve charged at Okitanawate with the Shiten’O.
But, Takanobu who saw Sagara Yoshiharu running toward Moritake castle
along with Yoshihi noticed that Sagara Yoshiharu was purposely using an
underhanded monkey show to split the Ryuzoji army and officers in two. “Is that
so? The sea shore and the defensive lines are undermanned! Once we take down
Moritake castle, even if the Tsuri no Buse is completed, in addition to my army
which is superior in numbers compared to the Shimazu defensive line, the main
force of the Shimazu-Arima allied army can be exterminated!” He personally led
the sea shore army and hurriedly closed in on Moritake castle. He suppressed his
desire to go straight to Okitanawate by himself, furthermore, he reluctantly
abandoned the Shiten’O to the dangerous Okitanawate. But the Shiten’O said, “As
expected of the lord! To outsmart Iehisa!”, “It’s a good tactic.”, and pushed him on
from behind..
Iehisa who raised the banner of the “Circled Cross” on horseback and Sorin
who raised the banner of the “Lily Cross” went to rescue Moritake castle with
expressions that seemed to be about to burst into tears. However, with only 1000
exhausted soldiers that had sustained significant wounds, an interception would be
impossible. Iehisa and Sorin were basically being tormented to death. The situation
had completely reversed compared to the fierce fight at Okitanawate. Niiro
Musashi who splendidly appeared at the back of Ryuzoji army and cut off their
path of retreat was right now cleaning up the Ryuzoji army that fled from
Okitanawate. No, because this fleeing army was in fact a wall that obstructed the
Niiro Musashi army’s march, Niiro Musashi won’t be in time to go to Moritake
castle.
“Sagara Yoshiharu. When I divided the Shiten’O, the Ryuzoji army didn’t
crumble, scatter or collapse! From the moment when I heartily trusted the loyalty
of the Shiten’O, my army became invincible! Even though you are a man from the
future and possess a great talent, you are not able to overcome the past. It’s
different for the Shuras who have survived through the battlefield since childhood,
fuhahaha! Other than your foolhardiness, you are nothing but an incompetent brat!
I will bury you together with your beloved Ane in Shimabara! And then I shall
obtain my imouto!”
Ryuzoji Takanobu himself wielded a hammer and destroyed the castle gate
of the main citadel with a blow.
He finally caught them in his view.
Sagara Yoshiharu and Sagara Yoshihi.
And Arima Harunobu whom the Sagara siblings protected behind them.
“Sorry, Harunobu-chan. We are taking a fiercer assault than we should have.
The Arima soldiers are falling down one after another……”
“Yoshiharu. The Arima clan’s tanegashimas and oodzutsus have already
been taken away due to the pressure from the Ryuzoji army. This is the unfortunate
result after the Shimazu clan assigned all of their power to Okitanawate and the
mountain.”
 “No. This war is originally a war of Arima clan. I am sorry for involving
you two of the Sagara clan in this.”
The 100 Shimazu suicide soldiers led by Yamada Arinobu released their
attacks to protect the three people.
However, it was useless against Ryuzoji Takanobu with his prided robust
build that was close to invulnerability. It was literally a body of steel. Tanegashima
cannot kill Ryuzoji Takanobu. Ryuzoji Takanobu wouldn’t die from several bullets
that would fall after piercing a bit into a layer of his armor. Led by Takanobu, the
Shuras of the Ryuzoji army broke down the gate one after another.
“Fuhaha! There is no escape anymore, Sagara Yoshiharu! Will you die or
will you see your ane’s death with your own eyes?! You can only choose one of
them. Choose brat!”
However—
Sagara Yoshiharu who should’ve been cornered in a desperate situation
laughed while protecting Yoshihi and Arima Harunobu.
“That’s wrong, Ryuzoji Takanobu! This war is our victory! You are the one
who has been cornered.”
“What? Are you crazy brat?! You are already isolated, that’s nonsense!”
“No, Ryuzoji Takanobu. At the outskirt of Shimabara peninsula, at the
furthest east of this sea shore, there is another path. Even though you proclaimed
that you are the king of Hizen, you were careless.”
“……What?!”
“Sagara Yoshiharu didn’t laugh because he was confused, in despair or lost
his mind.” Ryuzoji Takanobu realized. That imposing attitude wasn’t a bluff. It
was the smile of a hero who was convinced of his victory. Until now, Sagara
Yoshiharu was mocked as a weak boy from the future who didn’t know about war.
His skills with the bow and arrow are mediocre and even if one looked at his
combat experience, there were a lot of defeats. He cannot be thought of as a strong
general. But that had changed. He was only a weak-willed boy from the future in
the beginning. But it was different now. Sagara Yoshiharu is a famous name found
in many great battles that remained in the history of the Sengoku era— the Battle
of Okehazama, the Retreat of Kanegasaki, the Battle of Tennouji, the Battle of
Kizugawaguchi, and he survived even though he laid down his life when he
participated in the Battle of Tedorigawa. Furthermore, after he came over to the
country of Shuras, Kyushu there was the battle of Kizakihara, the Battle of
Hibikinohara, and one shuddered after noticing that he was a general without a
match who had survived the battle of Taka castle.
At the furthest east of the sea shore—
“That’s right. The east end of the sea shore...is the Shimabara bay. It was
nice that you didn’t charge toward Okitanawate to take Iehisa and Sorin’s head. If
you did, then there might still have been a chance to win. Although I considered
that you would outsmart the Shimazu army and advanced towards the seashore on
your own, in the end, you were lured by my provocation.”
“I-impossible!? The Shimazu army used up their ships to carry Iehisa and
the others! There was no time to go back and forth between Yatsushiro and
Shimabara again! Shimazu Yoshihiro at Yatushiro cannot move because she is
facing Kai Soun! Naval forces won’t come from anywhere!”
“They came.”
Ryuzoji Takanobu saw it with his own eyes..
The sea shore army that spread out on the field. The last remaining units of
the Ryuzoji army had fallen into chaos after being showered by volleys of
cannonballs from the fleets that had appeared on the sea.
“That is…… the Matsuura faction of Hirado that should’ve been entrusted
with the sea supply?! They betrayed me after submitting?!” (Forgot who they are?
They are a pirate group briefly mentioned as being subjugated last volume.
Naoshige worried that they might rebel.)
“Long before the battle of Taka castle, much less Okitanawate, Kanbei had
already made a plan. Right before Kanbei’s great reversal began, I was told to run
away toward the seashore if I was in trouble in the battle against Ryuzoji clan. A
little while ago, Goemon informed me about the meaning of those words at the last
moment. So that it wouldn’t be noticed by the Hagakure-Shinobi squad which was
led by Nabeshima Naoshige, Goemon didn’t tell me the meaning of Kanbei’s
words until the last moment.”
“But, the possibility that the Matsuura faction could obtain cannons…… I
should’ve taken all of the powerful firearms that the Matsuura faction had gained
through namban trades so that they couldn’t plot their independence again! To be
able to form a naval fleet this strong……”
“No. it isn’t just the Matsuura faction. There is a strange banner mixed
around them. Those people guided the Matsuura faction.” Ryuzoji Takanobu
noticed this oddity. But it was an unknown flag.
Four crosses like a beautiful petal, a strange looking, gaudy, “Flower Cross”
family crest that looked like a blend between western and Japanese styles.
A black “Yen” on top of a white background, astonishingly simple and yet
also nothing more than just a strange looking and indescribable “Janome”. (Snake
eye)
The fleet that raised the banner of “Flower Cross” shot their cannons one
after another at the Ryuzoji army that marched toward Moritake castle. The Hime-
Busho who was standing on the deck of the flagship,
“I-I-I-I-I have arrived to save Sa-sa-sa-sagara-sama secretly, if this is found
out by the Mori clan, things would get bad-yan! Is this seriously okay?! I cannot
follow Ukita-sama’s opportunistic style anymore-yan!”
 used a very thick Kansai dialect.
“Stop that annoying Kansai dialect~! Don’t shoot Yoshiharu-aniki by
mistake, Konishi Yakurou!”
“Sagara-sama would get angry if Toranosuke-han looked down on the
Konishi clan’s seamanship techniques and we lost a chance to land-yan!”
“Tora cannot get along with you for some reason~! You stink of a merchant
who isn’t suited to be a warrior!”
“I am a merchant-yan!”
“Sagara Imouto Gundan, Kato Toranosuke! (Sagara Little Sister Army!) I
have borrowed the Konishi clan fleet to go to Shimabara~! Protect Aniki!”
At the same time the fleet that raised the banner of “Janome” approached the
shore, the fresh soldiers that pulled out their Nihontou, along with a tall yet still
young Hime-Busho as their vanguard, raised a battle cry and landed at Shimabara.
Although it was a small amount of around 300, they were positioned opposite of
the reinforcement army led by Shimazu Iehisa that came from Okitanawate in the
west—they attacked Moritake castle from the seashore in the east. The Ryuzoji
army was attacked from both sides. Furthermore, they were disorganized by the
ceaseless cannonballs that were fired from the sea.
Takanobu had no choice but to watch with utter amazement from the top of
the main citadel at the sight of the wavering Ryuzoji soldiers that were being
routed by the power of the cannon explosions while the Hime-Busho who called
herself Katou Toranosuke swung her Katakama-Yari in all directions. When they
weren’t preventing Toranosuke’s spear that was attacking fiercely, they were being
shot by the Shimazu teppou unit led by Iehisa. The Shimazu army’s fighting spirits
were abnormal. All of them should’ve been exhausted after facing the Shiten’O as
their enemy whose entire group had made the frantic effort to turn themselves into
a suicide army at Okitanawate. However, they were fiercely attacking the Ryuzoji
army that was superior in numbers while raising a monkey cry like they were
going berserk. “If it’s a fight on the plains, the men of the Satsuma Hayato that
excel in swordsmanship outclass the warriors of Hizen. It will becomes like the
decisive battle on the mountain like my Imouto said.” Takanobu repented.
“But why? Why would the fleet come to the battlefield of Okitanawate?”
“Ryuzoji Takanobu. Kanbei had already taken into account that you would
immediately move to conquer Kitakyushu when the battle of Taka castle happened.
In addition, she had built a plan with the Matsuura faction of Hirado which had
begun to be crushed by your tyranny, that is the reason why the fleets from Kyoto
were called together as a guide. But then again, we couldn’t afford to have another
reinforcement from the Oda clan’s main forces and the Sagara army doesn’t have
any decent navies. That’s why we borrowed the fleet and employed the merchants
from Sakai after one of the merchants who made a profit through trade with the
Oda clan, Konishi Jouchinryu secretly moved on his own while his daughter,
Yakurou serves Ukita Naoie. According to Kanbei’s prediction, because Ukita
Naoie is wavering between disobedience and obedience and is still weighing the
balance of the Mori clan and the Oda clan, it seems like he overlooked the Konishi
fleet’s movement. It could be said that Yakurou decided to leave the Ukita clan
without permission. I have made a huge debt with the Ukita clan.”
“Impossible. In the Setouchi Sea, there is the Murakami navy…… they
shouldn’t have been able to pass through.”
“The Sakai merchant’s territory isn’t just in Sakai. There is also the port of
Tsuruga in Echizen. By going through the sea route from Tsuruga to San’in, they
joined the Matsuura faction at Hirado. The sea of Kitakyushu was formerly the
territory of the Matsuura faction. It happened in just a blink of an eye. Though we
were able to make a plan with the Matsuura faction in the last minute.”
 “Fufu. Is that so? Did the Matsuura faction’s heart abandon me? Betrayal
would naturally come if I became truly furious. I’m the man who killed his
imouto’s husband and her husband’s entire clan. The Matsuura faction would
abandon me even if they brought a hostage to me tomorrow. Did Kuroda Kanbei
contrive a scheme with the Matsuura faction during the moment when I was
deliberately killed the Kamachi clan and rallied all of the Hagakure-Shinobi squad
to dispose of Kuroda Kanbei’s little rascal?”
“Aah. But then again, although the Kamachi clan’s murder was unexpected
for Kanbei…… because of that needless massacre and a suspicion that there
wouldn’t be any guarantee for their lives even if the Matsuura faction submitted to
you, Kanbei’s single backup plan of plotting a scheme with the Matsuura faction
has succeeded. It decided the outcome of this battle. She is the world best
strategist.”
“I see. Did you lure me to this coastland when that little rascal told you
about that plan? The cannons from the sea cannot reach Okitanawate which is
inland…… but they can barely reach Moritake castle on the shore. I understand
now.”
“Goemon also didn’t know whether the plan with the Matsuura faction
would succeed or not. There would be no point if Kanbei’s connection with the
Matsuura faction got exposed to Nabeshima Naoshige and the Hagakure-Shinobi
squad. By the time Goemon snuck into Saga castle, she was already being
observed by Nabeshima Naoshige. Therefore, Kanbei didn’t use Goemon to
contrive the scheme with Matsuura faction. Goemon herself didn’t know about the
chances of the scheme’s success or failure. In the end, it was a bet. I had to judge
whether it was a success or a failure. I bet on Kanbei’s success as the result.”
“I’m sorry for betting on this with Harunobu-chan and the Arima defense
soldiers at stake.” Yoshiharu smiled wryly while patting Harunobu’s head.
 “Why did you bet that it would be successful?”
“It was instinct. I blurted out that there would a future where Kanbei would
call herself “Josui” at Mushiga. That name embodied the ideal general who has
become an accomplished strategist. A perfect strategist without equal that will
suppress the chaotic era that was handed down by Takenaka Hanbei to Kuroda
Kanbei. ‘Like flowing Water’—In the present battle, the Matsuura faction is the
‘water’ in Kanbei’s scheme and if they appeared at Shimabara bay, Kanbei will
become the unmatched strategist both in name and reality. That moment is
approaching. I had a hunch about it. Though it was indeed unexpected to call
Yakurou and Toranosuke to move the Matsuura faction whose firearms has been
confiscated by you and had been made powerless.”
It wasn’t possible to send weapons to the Matsuura faction from the Otomo
and Shimazu army in Kyushu. Nabeshima Naoshige would certainly see through it.
In that case, since it was close to the appointed time, there was no choice but to
send the weapons to Hirado from San’in. At the time when the Otomo army had
already entered Hyuga, Kanbei had thought about reinforcements for the decisive
battle at Shimabara by making a plot with the Matsuura faction. Even if Kanbei
herself wasn’t able to promise a definite success, it was a magnificent plan.
“……I had a hunch about it. Fufu. To forcibly distort logic. Boy, it seem
that you were convinced of Kuroda Kanbei’s success from the beginning. The state
of war would’ve changed greatly if you doubted Kuroda Kanbei even for a little.
You put absolute trust in your comrades. That is your strength. If it was a little
faster, you would’ve opened my eyes. Everyone, my imouto and the Shiten’O
opposed the murder of the Kamachi clan. If I accepted my imouto and vassals’
admonitions……”
“Aah. The outcome of Okitanawate might have been reversed. Even if Iehisa
gained victory with the Tsuri no Buse as according to history, at the very least, I
would be dead. But then, I think that this plan was used because Kanbei was
convinced that Iehisa would win this battle against you. She probably insisted that
I must participate in this battle and come to a dangerous spot to protect my life.
Another thing is that there is an important goal in the plan with the Matsuura
faction. That is to bring support to Nobuna in Honshuu through the navy
immediately after the battle of Shimabara was won.”
“I already thought that ahead of my victory…… foreseeing that Shimazu
Iehisa would destroy my army…… Shimazu Iehisa. Kuroda Kanbei. Otomo Sorin
who caused Omura Sumitada’s betrayal and formed the impossible union of the
Arima and Shimazu armies. And the Sagara siblings. Wonderful. I who kept being
aloof without believing in anyone except my imouto until this battle began today,
am not a match.”
Niiro Musashi’s army finally rushed in from the north. They rushed toward
Iehisa without paying attention to the Ryuzoji army that retreated from
Okitanawate. But, Niiro Musashi wouldn’t have been in time if there had been no
reinforcement from the sea and no betrayal from the Matsuura faction. The
Matsuura faction also landed and began to move around the south of Moritake
castle.
Ryuzoji Takanobu realized his defeat.
The Ryuzoji clan had completely fallen from the war of hegemony over
Kyushu.
The last army of the Ryuzoji clan, the sea shore army had fallen apart.
Shimazu Iehisa’s army, Kato Toranosuke’s army, Niiro Musashi’s unit, the
Matsuura faction, they had already surrounded Moritake castle from every
direction.
Takanobu had become isolated with the few soldiers which has marched to
the main citadel.
 He cannot escape anymore.
All was over.
“The thoughts and actions of various people resulted in this outcome…… it
was a strategic victory for Iehisa when she reproduced the battle of Okehazama
and choose Okitanawate as the battlefield. Ryuzoji Takanobu. The truth is that
Iehisa wouldn’t have been able to choose Okitanawate as the battlefield if you had
advanced from Isahaya immediately without holding a funeral for Tamatsuru. The
Ryuzoji army’s march toward the south would have been a few days faster.”
“Hmph. That is karma. I naturally lost to Shimazu Iehisa. That is simply it.”
However…… There was still one more thing for Takanobu to do.
He must let Nabeshima Naoshige survive in exchange for his head.
Takanobu sat down, crossed his arms, glared at Sagara Yoshiharu, and told
him.
“It’s my defeat, Sagara Yoshiharu. But the Kyushu-no-Haou won’t
surrender. Take my head. There is only one condition…… Spare Nabeshima
Naoshige’s life and let her succeed the headship of Saga castle and the Ryuzoji
clan. If you refuse, I shall begin my last struggle. I will take all of you along with
me. Sagara Yoshiharu, even though you are a brave man who is not afraid of his
own death, you don’t want to involve Sagara Yoshihi and the young Arima girl. I
don’t want to involve my imouto as well. My Imouto is safe. Kinoshita Masanao
and the Hagakure-Shinobi squad would certainly make her escape and live. Even if
my imouto screams when I die, she would be knocked out and dragged from the
battlefield. Although Kinoshita Masanao is inferior in offense, he is good at
defensive strategy and is a fifth of the Shiten’O this time. At the very least, I want
to free my imouto…… Hikohoshimaru from a curse called me.”
“It wasn’t me who decided whether to take your head or not, it was Otomo
Sorin who decided.” Sagara Yoshiharu answered.
 “That being said...you understand Sorin’s answer without even hearing it
from Sorin, right?”

Sorin already won the fight to mourn over her Otouto—

Yoshihi narrowed her eyes and added her words to Yoshiharu’s while
looking at the sight of Shimazu Iehisa and Otomo Sorin who were climbing to the
main citadel while holding their bodies together on horseback.
Kitakyushu-no-Jou and Minamikyushu-no-Hasha. Would the Shimazu 4
sisters and Otomo Sorin clash against each other again for the hegemony over
Kyushu sometime soon? Or would the decisive battle between both clans be
evaded if Oda Nobuna’s Tenka Fubu is achieved before the decisive battle of
Kyushu? Yoshihi doesn’t know it yet from Yoshiharu who came from the future.
Both of them hoped for the future where both clans would join hand in hand. Not
only hoping for it, but they would also move to obtain it, they promised that to
each other while communicating through their eyes.

“Stop that Kansai dialect, stinky merchant~! I keep getting goosebumps

even though I want Yoshiharu-Aniki to see my best spearmanship after so much
effort~!”
“From here on, I am a Sakai merchant-desuyan. What’s wrong with using
Sakai dialect when milord, Ukita is not here-nyon? Speaking of which, its fine if
you used Owari dialect to talk-yan.”
 “I told you. Tora is still a warrior. Tora doesn’t talk like that~!.....outside of
Owari.”
“Then you would use it inside Owari, right-nyou?”
“Stop using that Sakai dialect~!”
“……Why do these two have a bad relationship? Even though I know that
Ichimatsu and Sakichi in the Sagara Imouto Gundan also had a bad relationship,
why does the good child Toranosuke……have that kind of compatibility with
her?”
“Fumu. Toranosuke is a warrior and follower of the Hokke school of
Nichiren Buddhism while Yakurou is a daughter of a merchant and a Christian.
Their sensitivity might be hurting their compatibility. I will give Toranosuke a
sermon as the big-sis of the Sagara army. But Yakurou will be difficult to
handle…… could she be a double agent who serves the Oda and Ukita clans?
Sakai merchants are scary.”
“It’s alright, I am a long time acquaintance of Yakurou. Once we arrive at
Honshuu, please form a connection with merchants and the nobles, Yoshihi-
neesan. As the vice general of the Sagara army. But, I think Nene would complain
that an ‘Ane’ began to suddenly unify the Sagara Imouto Gundan……”
“Although she is younger, I will not disrespect my senpai who became your
imouto ever since you came to Sengoku era, just take it easy.”
“……Just between you and me, Nene still wets the bed so better be careful
when sleeping together.”
The ship that carried Sagara Yoshiharu was rowing through the open sea
while being guided by the Matsuura faction’s navy. Yoshiharu stood on the deck.
At last, he was going to return to Nobuna. The days spent after leaving Nobuna had
not been two weeks. The schedule was largely delayed. There was no time to rest.
Right now, Yoshiharu who was returning through the sea hurriedly was troubled
while looking at Kato Toranosuke who kept quarreling with Konishi Yakurou all
this time.
Next to Yoshiharu, Yoshihi who went on board together as the vice general
of the Sagara army said, “this is the first time I’ve seen it, but the open sea is
beautiful,” and narrowed her eyes while looking at the sea.
When Ryuzoji Takanobu was soundly defeated at the Battle of Okitanawate
and was imprisoned, Shimazu Yoshihiro who kept close while fighting Kai Soun
without moving a single step had finished protecting Tokuchiyo who had shut
herself inside the mountain fortress of Yatsushiro.
Aso Koremasa who was hesitant and confused by the political situation of
Kyushu that changed repeatedly, told Kai Soun to withdraw. “I didn’t take your
son’s head, go back for now.”
“It’s inevitable. Shimazu Yoshihiro, you have done well enduring my
provocation. Brilliant.” Kai Soun left a parting remark and ended the siege of
Furufumoto castle. It’s said that he returned to his own territory.
In Kitakyushu, the Kitakyushu Christian alliance of Arima, Omura and
Otomo was revived. Because Minamikyushu has been conquered by the Shimazu
clan, now stability from the two major powers had almost been achieved in the
country of Shuras, Kyushu. Although the Ryuzoji clan hadn’t fallen yet, because of
their complete defeat at Okitanawate where they suffered a devastating blow
against Shimazu Iehisa while having ten times more soldiers, their power was
remarkably weakened. Yatsushiro should be safe for a while.
“Now it’s time for me to support Yoshiharu and Oda Nobuna.” Yoshihi
decided.
“The island that floats on the other side of that sea is Ikishima. The Matsuura
faction is ruling it now. Until the namban fleet moved to Nagasaki from Hirado
and a large amount of namban firearms was secured, the Matsuura faction was also
a power that didn’t yield to the Ryuzoji army. They successfully took an
opportunity to become independent. As expected of a pirate daimyo, what a bunch
of people who are quick at seizing an opportunity.”
“……Is that Ikishima? It’s a site of the bloody battle against the violent
Mongol invasion. However, Kanbei would still have invited the Matsuura faction
and Yakurou and the others to Shimabara Bay even if I told her beforehand. Well,
although she indirectly said it with ‘if there is a problem, escape to the seashore’,
even if I knew the details earlier, we would still have had a hard fight at
Okitanawate.“
“There is no helping it, that’s because Nabeshima Naoshige’s information
network has spread out through all of Kyushu. Because Kanbei saw how the little
scoundrel that she sent to Saga castle was driven into a corner, she tenaciously
became vigilant against the resourceful Nabeshima Naoshige who controlled the
Hagakure-Shinobi squad until the end. Things would have been bad if the plot with
the Matsuura faction had been found out and Nabeshima Naoshige’s army
positioned themselves at the shore.”
“In that Ryuzoji army, when that imouto who looks meek at a glance is
antagonized, she is more relentless and scary than her impulsive and simple ani.”
Yoshihi had a wry smile.
“That seems true, isn’t it? I might have incurred even more grudges.”
Yoshiharu scratched his head.
When the army at the mountain was disordered and falling apart she yelled,
“I will die with Onii-sama” and although she was trying to die in battle during that
chaos, “my apologies, Hime! This Kinoshita will opened up a path for Hime’s
retreat with all of my strength!” At the same time he stated that behind her, she was
knocked unconscious and forcibly taken away from the battlefield of Okitanawate.
He grasped a letter from Nabeshima Naoshige who had returned to Saga castle
reluctantly.
The black cat that Naoshige owned kept the long letter in its mouth and
delivered it to Yoshiharu.
It was named the “Letter of Resentment”.
The contents were as follows,

“Sagara Yoshiharu. This is the first time that there has been a cowardly and
unscrupulous man like you who would use the knowledge from the future for battle.
How dare you wound and capture my beloved onii-sama. Furthermore, you
handed over onii-sama to Otomo Sorin alive without taking his life and made him
a prisoner. You disgraced my onii-sama without giving him a suitably heroic death
befitting of the Kyushu-no-Haou. What do you think a Shura of Kyushu is, Sagara
Yoshiharu? I will hold a grudge of a lifetime against you. I will keep holding this
grudge. I have exchanged a promise with my onii-sama that should anything
happen to onii-sama, I shall inherit both the family headship of the Ryuzoji clan
and Saga castle. In other words, I am already the current lord of the Ryuzoji clan
and Saga castle. Even if you send my onii-sama’s head, I will refuse it. I will not
surrender Saga castle and I will not surrender to the Shimazu or Otomo clan or
you. As long as I live, I will continue resisting and be a hindrance for Tenka Fubu,
Sagara Yoshiharu. I will definitely get my revenge. This is my grudge.”

That was just one tenth of it. More grudges toward Yoshiharu were endlessly
written in the letter and Yoshiharu was scared and couldn’t read it any further.
Ryuzoji Takanobu and the Ryuzoji Shiten’O (except Kinoshita Masanao
who took Nabeshima Naoshige back to Saga castle), although they were all
seriously wounded, Otomo Sorin didn’t kill them.
 “There is no point of taking his head if the family headship has already been
given to Nabeshima Naoshige. That would only incur Nabeshima Naoshige’s
grudge. Because neither the Otomo clan nor the Shimazu clan have time to attack
Saga castle, he should be kept alive as a hostage to block Nabeshima Naoshige’s
movement. For the time being, he should apologize to Kamachi Muneyuki and
spend his time as a prisoner at Bungo. If he grows tired of this chaotic time and
wants to become a Christian, I will baptize him.”
Yoshiharu who looked at Sorin’s expression had understood well that while
Sorin escorted and spared Takanobu’s life who shouted “Kill me!” to her, in
reality she wanted to personally avenge her otouto, Otomo Chikasada who was
killed by Takanobu.
But Sorin said, “with this, the cycle of Otouto-Goroshi has ended,” and
smiled with tears in her eyes. “Nabeshima Naoshige who had to reluctantly kill
many people for her Ani until now, she doesn’t want to start a cursed cycle of Ani-
Goroshi.” Sorin said, “please hurry back to Honshuu,” and pushed Yoshiharu’s
back.
“Sorin and Shimazu clan must start cleaning up the mess in Kyushu
immediately. Demarcating the border, returning the people from various countries,
negotiate with Nabeshima Naoshige who shut herself inside Saga castle, it will
lead to war depending on the situation, rebuild shrines and temples that were
destroyed to build Mushiga, asking the Dominus association to return Nagasaki,
there are a lot of things to do. But, Sagara Yoshiharu-kun? If Muneshige and the
others that I lend to Simon aren’t enough, if Sorin is necessary for the decisive
battle of Tenka Fubu that start in Honshuu, then I certainly will come at that time.
Let’s meet again.”
 “I hope that I can be a love rival to Oda Nobuna this time, don’t you think
that the current Sorin has that capacity now?” Yoshiharu’s heart was almost
shaking when he saw Sorin’s laughing expression.
How dangerous. If she had shown me such a pure smiling face at Mushiga, I
would’ve been lost and fallen to Gaspard’s schemes. Although I have overcome
many dangerous places and cross over the boundary between life and death many
times and reached the state of enlightenment, it seems that I still has many more
worldly desires, Tokichiro-ossan and I are really are two similar souls, perhaps it
was ossan who summoned me to the Sengoku era.” Yoshiharu thought.
“At any rate, as a parting gift,” Sorin drew her lips closer like a surprise
and…… her lips were sweet. It smelled good. It was different from other girls, it
was Sorin’s fragrance.
“Ouch, ouch!”
When he noticed it, his cheeks were being pulled by Yoshihi.
“Yoshiharu? You. Did you just recall Sorin’s big breasts and had a lewd
look? Did you touch them? Did you have an affair? Does the man from the future
like big breasts that much? Seriously, what an embarrassing otouto.”
“That’s wrong. What I remembered about Sorin was…… no, no. Nee-san?
It’s not good to have wild ideas about your otouto just because your chest is
small.”
“It’s not small~! It’s Sorin’s breasts that are abnormal~!”
“Ouch~! Don’t pull it further!”
“The thing is, why did you exchange promises with Shimazu Iehisa like
some kind of a lover and tie up her hair at Okitanawate? Furthermore, you haven’t
untied her hair yet!”
“Ah, no, I mean. Because Iehisa said that she like the twintails, I don’t have
to untie it yet……”
 “‘Haven’t done it,’ is different than ‘don’t have to do it’! That was an excuse
to see and call you again sometime soon! Even though you should’ve had an
abundance of love experiences, why are you so thick-headed about a woman’s
feeling?! When Iehisa tells you, ‘keep your promise and untie my hair.’, she will
also start to say ‘take off my Kimono!’”
“I-impossible. Isn’t Iehisa still young? But well, Iehisa was certainly cute.
Also, her breasts are big even though she is still small, hmm.”
“Tch. Do you really like nothing else but big breasts and lolis? How vulgar!
I have such a terrible otouto. Are you really a man from the future? You are too
different from Soun-ojiisama who is devoted to his wife. I am such an unhappy
ane……!”
“Is that so? Yoshihi’s extreme siscon-ness and brocon-ness is too strange for
me who is from the future, but, Yoshihi’s honesty is indeed dazzling.” Yoshiharu
thought.
With this, once the Otomo army led by Kanbei stops the Mori army’s visit to
the capital, it should be possible to save Mitsuhide from her crisis. But the Otomo
aren’t enough. Nobuna has to deal with the Uesugi and Takeda armies at the same
time. I must return as fast as possible to Nobuna. Even though I have not been
good at fighting until now, since I was trained in Kyushu—I can be a spear that
will protect Nobuna.
But, Kanbei’s grand reversal had one big flaw. Tanba is too far away from
Kyushu. Furthermore, she has to pass over San’youdo in the Mori territory.
Although the Mori clan has rallied all of their main forces to go to the capital and
left their territory mostly empty, could Kanbei be in time to rescue Mitsuhide in
Tanba? Things would be a breeze afterward once they arrived at Harima. The
problem is the San’yodou from Suo to Harima.
 “Perhaps I won’t be in time if I don’t enter Tanba through the sea route?”
Yoshiharu noticed.
But of course, it’s necessary to quickly rescue Nobuna.
Juubei-chan and Nobuna. Both are waiting for reinforcements. I only have
one body. To choose the two of them at the same time……
What should I do? Yoshiharu crossed his arms and was lost in thought.
“What is it? Don’t be troubled alone, Yoshiharu. Don’t you have your onee-
chan? Nevertheless, even though Nabeshima Naoshige’s obstinate resistance is
already out of our problems in Kyushu, that difficult person, Gaspard is still
around. Who on earth is that guy? I don’t understand what he is planning at all.
But, it doesn’t seem that he is only aiming to colonize japan. Can Nagasaki really
be taken back safely from that person?”
“That reminds me…… Yoshihi-neesan. It’s weird that Gaspard became
quiet midway. Especially that part of erasing me from the current world…… After
I held on to my life and survived during the Battle of Taka castle, he didn’t put his
hand on the battle of Okitanawate. Was it so important to look for treasure tools in
Takachiho?”
“No, that would be stupid. Maybe what that person is looking for in
Takachiho isn’t a treasure too.l”
“Then, what is he looking for?”
“I don’t understand either. Even though I heard the story from Sorin, I am
not able to figure out the character of that namban man. How could it be said that
he has the same face as Xavier?”
“Was the Xavier who was yearned for by Nobuna and Sorin the same?......
Well, there could be three people who look alike in the world. It’s just one of those
faces.”
 “It was said that Sorin instantly thought that Gaspard was the second coming
of Xavier immediately after their first meeting because of that face. Through these
discussions, we could understand that they are probably two different people, this
is what we can be assured of.”
“Since they were both namban, they might look alike. The namban people
who are hard to get used to by the Japanese people of this age might be difficult to
be identified with.”
“That’s right. You and Tokuchiyo are really similar too. Fufu.”
“Tokuchiyo and me? W-we look similar?”
“Although it would be nice if one day Soun-ojiisama and the Sagara clan
could be allies again. As long as Nabeshima Naoshige who inherited the Ryuzoji
clan and declared her resistance shuts herself inside Saga castle and Yanagawa
castle, the Aso clan that is scared of Nabeshima Naoshige’s attack can’t join the
Shimazu or Otomo clan easily. Kai Soun-ojiisama who sacrificed everything to
make the Aso clan survive is fighting against his own fate…… There won’t be a
rebellion in Kyushu. Nabeshima Naoshige will come out with a last bet for a
counterattack in conjunction with the decisive battle in Honshuu. Until that time,
Tokuchiyo will still be safe.”
“It’s alright. Even if a great rebellion happens again in Kyushu, the Shimazu
clan will certainly protect Tokuchiyo. Besides, Kai Soun wouldn’t kill Tokuchiyo.”
“……I am also worried about Ojii-sama…… Though it would be good for
the Aso clan to execute their criminal……”
Yoshiharu was going to hold onto Yoshihi’s shoulder unintentionally, but at
that time...
A small build Hime-Busho jumped out from the deck and separates the two.
“Nyaa! What are you doing with your Ane, Sagara?! Sagara is really a
monkey, a monkey relative. You are very different from Hikaru Genji!”
 That lovely Hime-Busho with a twintail is—
“I-I-I-Iehisa?! Why are you in this ship?! What about the Kyushu
frontline?!”
“I got permission from Niiro Musashi. ‘Assist Sagara, visit the capital once
again after Tenka Fubu is obtained, and become a beautiful princess who will go
down in the history of Japan.’ Although Otomo Sorin stomped the ground in
frustration and yelled, ‘Such thing can happen? Sorin wants to transfer the
headship of the Otomo clan to somebody else!’ and Yoshihiro-nee and the others
who will learn about it afterward will strongly oppose this, it’s already too late.
Ahaha.”
“Wh-what are you saying Iehisa?! If you are gone without permission, won’t
the Shimazu and Sagara be in trouble?! Even so, there is no time to go back to
Kyushu now! Tokuchiyo wouldn’t be bullied by Toshihisa who looks like a sister-
in-law but…… I am worried about that furious woman Yoshihiro too…. I cannot
imagine what that woman would be like without Iehisa.”
“Nyaa. My three ane are in Kyushu. The Ryuzoji clan’s power was greatly
reduced at Okitanawate. Because the Kyushu frontline is still stable even though
Nabeshima Naoshige is persistently resisting, it will be fine for a long time even if
I am not around. Instead, I am worried about Sagara. Sagara willfully acted as a
decoy at Okitanawate. You will die in the decisive battle at Honshuu this time. I
have a feeling. As the one in charge of the Shimazu clan’s military tactics with
foresight as a strategist, I shall support Sagara and change Sagara’s fate.”
“I will die in battle?” Though Yoshiharu smiled wryly, Iehisa’s expression
was serious.
“Sagara’s death seems to be approaching. Sagara’s wish to protect Oda
Nobuna in a decisive battle for Tenka Fubu…… for the dream of Tenka
Fubu……you might die in battle. This war will become a fierce battle. I don’t want
to let Sagara die. Therefore I came without permission.”
The dream of Tenka Fubu, was it?
Yoshiharu suddenly recalled his past.
Being rescued by Kinoshita Tokichirou on the battlefield, deciding to serve
the Oda clan in place of Tokichirou and ever since that, it had been nothing but
hectic days.
It seemed long yet short.
But, he had lived long enough already.
Bounded with mutual love with Nobuna.
Having Nene and the others as imoutos.
Being able to meet the ancestors of the Sagara clan, Yoshihi and Tokuchiyo.
Extending Hanbei’s life by ten years.
Helping out Kanbei from the underground jail before her feet began to rot
and break.
The rest is avoiding the Honnoji incident, the future of Nobuna and
Mitsuhide. The fate of ruin will be changed. For that reason, Yoshiharu came to the
world of Sengoku era.
After Yoshiharu looked back on his life, only this was still left undone. Of
course, though there were various feelings left because of the complicated threads
from the meeting with Kobayakawa Takakage, Uesugi Kenshin and the others, all
this time, all of Yoshiharu’s life was focused on avoiding the Honnoji incident.
Once Nobuna survived this last siege and achieves Tenka Fubu, the Honnoji
incident would surely be avoided.
For that purpose, even if he died before seeing Tenka Fubu completed, as
long as Nobuna was given a definitive victory to ensure the forming of Tenka
Fubu, there wouldn’t be any regrets…… Maybe.
 “Sagara! Don’t make that face! A face like an enlightened sage doesn’t suit
Sagara! Laugh with a vulgar face like a monkey even more!”
“I-is that so? Am I gaining enlightenment? Maybe it is because I forced
myself to endure Sorin’s advances in Mushiga. I was able to hold out well during
that night.”
“Nyaa. that is the result. You would find an obsession to live for if you touch
my squishy breast.”
“I will restrain doing that since Yoshihi-neesan would become very scary.”
Yoshiharu hugged Iehisa while being troubled.
“……How troubling…… to take away Iehisa to Honshu without permission
from Yoshihiro and the others…… No, is it already too late? What should we do,
Yoshihi-neesan?”
“It’s useless no matter what you try. Iehisa is madly in love with you and
won’t listen to anything at all. We have no choice but to wrap her in bamboo mat,
take her out of the ship and throw her away into the sea. Seriously. Wasn’t it
because you taught that strange twintail to Iehisa…… that she became attached to
you?”
“Sorry. I thought it would suit Iehisa’s childish face.”
“Shut up, you lolicon!”
“However, something fateful might happen because Iehisa is coming like
this. Iehisa’s strategies which have been polished to win through the fierce battles
of Kyushu might be necessary for the Oda army which is facing a powerful enemy
now. Perhaps, Iehisa might be the one…… to save Yoshiharu from fate.” Yoshihi
murmured.
At this time.
Goemon whose leg was tangled on the top of the watchtower shouted, “a
namban ship with Gaspard riding on it is approaching.”
 On the deck of the namban ship, Frois stood confused by the situation.
“Frois-chan?! Why are you at sea?”
“Gaspard-sama said that he will visit the capital after finishing exploring
Takachiho. It’s likely that he left Kyushu in order to avoid being forced to return
Nagasaki to Shimazu-sama... since a decisive battle of samurai will start after
returning to Honshuu, if there was a chance to meet Yoshiharu-san, he wanted to
make an audience with Yoshiharu-san.”
“We are currently in open sea de-gozaru. Let’s shoot the cannon and sink
every ship,” Goemon promptly advised Yoshiharu. “Do you want to sink Frois-
chan too? That’s right. He is an opponent that I will face someday. It would be best
if I settle this before returning to Nobuna. It doesn’t seem like that guy can kill me
directly. There will be no risk of being assassinated.” Yoshiharu accepted an
audience with Gaspard.
“Don’t be affected by his words. Although you are a man from the future
who is resistant to the prophecy of gods and buddha, that person is a practitioner
who has predicted the future. If you are attacked through the link to the future, that
kotodama would be stronger than the prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin.” Yoshihi
quietly warned Yoshiharu in his ear.
“I understand. Don’t worry. Words are just words.”
“Don’t lose.” Yoshihi strongly grasped Yoshiharu’s hand.
These fingers are much more better than words. Yoshiharu thought.

“We meet at last. I have lost a bet against Frois. Now that it has comes to
this, I admit my defeat and will reveal my secret. I will fight together for the sake
of your will as well. My ‘face’ is the same face as Xavier who has become a saint,
Sagara Yoshiharu-kun.”
Inside the cabin of the namban ship, that man, Gaspard, was waiting for
Sagara Yoshiharu while putting the Platonic Solid used for the art of prediction on
top of a desk.
At last, they finally met face to face.
“It was said that Xavier who was naturally weak took medicine mSW
through alchemy to extend his lifespan. His corpse that didn’t rot after death and
still retained its freshness while he was alive was not a miracle, but rather a side
effect of the alchemical medicine. Fate changed because of a single ‘face’. When I
drifted to Goa of India, a savior of the Dominus association that looked exactly like
Xavier had appeared. It was a miracle. So astonishing, and lots of people supported
me. Although there are cautious people like Frois who doubted my face after
sensing the sign of heretical black magic—
“It was possible for me to become Otomo Sorin-sama’s right hand man after
coming to Bungo because I was able to give her a shock with this Xavier’s face
beforehand. Although her wisdom could perceive that I was not Xavier himself
immediately, she didn’t particularly mind about it. My ultimate goal is to prevent
the burning of Honnoji. To change Oda Nobuna’s fate. In a sense, you and I came
to Zipang of the Sengoku era for the same purpose and are moving for the same
purpose. However, we are enemies. Either one of us must disappear from Oda
Nobuna. Of course, that will be you.”
Yoshiharu doesn’t know about Xavier’s face. Therefore, even if he met
Gaspard, “aah. That namban……is a European. He is unexpectedly young.” He
was only able to hold this kind of impression.
“Do you mean to succeed Xavier’s last wish with that ‘face’? Does that face
coincidently looked like Xavier’s? Could there be such a coincidence?”
 “It could be. If we used the eastern term, it could be my tenmei.”
(Destiny/Heaven’s Decree)
“Who on earth are you? The name Gaspard Cabral that you introduced to us
was originally a man from a merchant lineage named Gaspard Coelho, I was taught
about this from Frois. However, it could be that in the first place, you are not a
person named Gaspard Coelho but some other person from somewhere who
replaced him. Everything including the face, name, history, to borrow it from other
person, to steal it, you must see the object. Frois in particular was very afraid of
your face which looks exactly like Xavier. Did you take that face through black
magic?”
“I didn’t use black magic. In my ‘memory’ at least.”
“Why did you try to change the history of a foreign land? Why did you
obsessed over Nobuna whom you haven’t met before? Xavier’s dying wish was
not driving Nobuna to build a Christian nation and bringing her as a savior of the
east, Prester John! To say nothing about the war against the Ottoman empire, do
you absolutely want her for that?!”
“That was Frois’ fear. The Conquistador faction of Dominus association
conspired with the nobles and merchants of España and Portugal, the sense of guilt
of the present state which continuing to colonizing foreign countries was only
being directed to an unkownn man such as me. Of course, the possibility to achieve
a future where Oda Nobuna would surpass the fate of the burning Azuchi castle is
high. Would it be national isolation? Or if not, would she enter the age of
navigation? Because there is only two choices that Zipang could choose in the
future. But, I was in fact not a Christian and I don’t believe in god. But, only my
firm will to make Oda Nobuna lead the Crusade, to achieve the unity of the eastern
and western civilizations just like what Alexander the great has accomplished
before, is genuine. As a result, even if Christianity deteriorates and becomes
something different in nature than Catholicsm, I don’t mind. The problem itself is
not the Oda clan’s act of conquest or a construction of a great empire, but rather
the unity of eastern and western civilization. Once united, there won’t be any
opposition. In particular, don’t you think that this is the only way to let Zipang
break away from fate of being colonized by the Europeans?”
There were a lot of things that Yoshiharu didn’t understand.
This man. This namban person from an unknown history. Where on earth
did he come from? Where did he want to go? Nothing could be understood. The
more you met him, the more you didn’t understand.
“It was said that you are a master of art of prediction and can foresee the
future. By using that Platonic Solid. Did you used this stone when you showed
Kanbei’s future? What on earth is this?”
“I have lost almost all of my memories before drifting to Goa. Therefore,
even I don’t know about my true nature either. I only remembered one set of
words. That was…… Oda Nobuna of Zipang.”
“……Oda Nobuna of Zipang……?”
“Yes. Once, I lost my memories and drifted in the Indian seas. I don’t
remember how I was being stranded o then sea either. I was accidently picked up
by a merchant.”
“What? A memory loss?!”
“Afterwards, I…… replaced the merchant, Gaspard Coelho who traded in
India. As an unknown man who had lost his memories, I cannot become an
executive of the Dominus association and go to Zipang. Therefore, I stole
Gaspard’s name and replaced him. To come across the clue of my lost past, Oda
Nobuna of Zipang.”
 Yoshiharu increasingly didn’t understand Gaspard’s true nature. He didn’t
imagine that Gaspard himself doesn’t know his own nature. Furthermore, his only
clue was the words “Oda Nobuna of Zipang”.
“So then…… You kept being obsessed about Nobuna?”
“Due to the long trip, I came to know more about the Zipang of this era than
you. I guessed that you and Oda Nobuna’s love would cause a disastrous ending.
Trying to make you return to the future through the Amano-Iwato, to let Oda
Nobuna reproduce the miracle of Amaterasu-Omikami, to make Oda Nobuna a
living god while at the same time thoroughly sever both of your love in front of the
people of the world. It was to quickly achieve Tenka Fubu. At some point,
although I had an option of killing you, I thought that making you go back to the
future by your own will rather than killing you was the most effective way of
changing Oda Nobuna’s faith. But, you returned. The option that I have thought of
thoroughly and selected had backfired.”
“Nevertheless, when you were injured...youou lost your memory after being
picked up by a ship of the Mori army.”
“Since then, a new terrible suspicion came to me.”
“A new suspicion?”
“Sagara Yoshiharu-kun. When you lost your memory, a certain inspiration
flashed upon me. It’s the same for me, memory loss is due to damage to the brain’s
function. Because brain tissues are more malleable than we think, even if it was
damaged, another part may substitute the function of the damaged part. However,
there is no change in the damage. Therefore, according to one theory, it is said that
memory loss has become a ‘habit’ to a person who has lost memories once. It’s the
same as how low back pain and muscle strain has become a common sign of
dislocation.”
“……Gaspard…… You…… What are you trying to say? Don’t tell me?!”
 “Sagara Yoshiharu-kun. There is no re-doing a life. Time cannot be
rewound. Although that is the logic of this world, you who had gone back in time
and space from the 21th century to 16th century is an existence beyond reason. How
did the Amano-Iwato open? How did you come to this world? I don’t understand
it. However there is something that I am certain about. Using the Sanshu-no-Jingi
(3 Sacred Treasures) that you prepared at Tennoji, you succeeded in opening the
Amano-Iwato a second time.”
“Back then, it was the power of Kazumasu-chan’s blood……” Yoshiharu
tried to object. “However, in that case, during the first time, how did I succeed in
coming from the future to this time? I don’t understand.” While he was loss for
words, Gaspard spoke a dreadful statement.
“Therefore, I reasoned that if it was possible to go back in time then it was
possible to go back in time ‘once again’. What if my life was a ‘second try’? The
only words that I who had lost his memories remembered was ‘Oda Nobuna of
Zipang’—what if that was a memory carved during the last moments of my ‘first
try’?”
It can’t be.
Gaspard is trying to trick me. It is a kotodama. He is only trying to confuse
me.
Yoshiharu and Gaspard stared at each other at close range.
“……So, how will you try to make me fall into suspicion? I don’t
understand suggestive words. If you want to say it, then say it clearly, Gaspard.”
“If I say it, there is no coming back. Won’t you have any regrets, Sagara
Yoshiharu-kun?”
“None! Whatever kind of destiny is waiting right in front of me, I would
regret it if I run away and hide!”
Yoshiharu declared.
 Gaspard finally said the words.

“I am ‘The Sagara Yoshiharu who tried for a 2nd time’. You have ‘failed’ in
changing Oda Nobuna’s fate. Azuchi castle was burned. Oda Nobuna probably had
her dream shattered and died without fulfilling Tenka Fubu. However, you never
give up, you opened the Amano-Iwato for a 2nd time and go back time and took a
‘2nd try’. However, because of the shock you received to your mind and body at
that time, you lost your memories once again. Still, because of your obsession, you
didn’t forget only the words ‘Oda Nobuna of Zipang’. Although you had lost your
memories, you went over to Zipang in spite of all of the difficulties and
subconsciously tried to accomplish the will of rescuing Oda Nobuna this time.
Which is to say—me.”

Yoshiharu had already prepared for those words for some degree. Gaspard
would probably say something like that. But, he could hardly be calm when the
truth was spoken.
“I-is this a new attack to my mind? You try to lure my thoughts into
something where it would be convenient for you again. I don’t believe it.
Because—Gaspard. There is no ‘2nd try’ in life. A human’s life can only happen
once. There is no exception!”
“I am saying this seriously, Sagara Yoshiharu-kun. I was given another
chance once again to save Oda Nobuna. However, the life of the general ‘Sagara
Yoshiharu’ has already been deeply carved into the history of the Sengoku era.
Therefore, you and I existed at the same time.”
 “Your words are to trap me into a corner or bring me fear. I am me! I am
Sagara Yoshiharu! In my life, there is no such thing as a 2 nd try! Even if I got the
right to choose for a 2nd try, I would never deny my own past and reset it. Dousan-
ojiisan, Matsunaga Danjou, I cannot throw away the wills that I have inherited
from the many dead people! A life can only happen once, it cannot be undone.
That’s why it has value in it! Therefore, I could love Nobuna from the bottom of
my heart. You don’t know these feelings! I won’t forget that moment that I built
with Nobuna when we were surrounded and driven to the corner by the Saika clan
at Tennoji!”
“When you drifted to the Mori clan, you forgot about it.”
“But I recovered it! Gaspard! The reason why you didn’t kill me directly, I
finally understand. It’s an excuse to say that the art of prediction cannot be used. In
truth, you would disappear if you killed me directly. Did you get frightened and
fall into doubt that you might fall into a paradox if you killed your own past self?
“The fact that the art of prediction cannot be used on you isn’t wrong. It’s
true. The Platonic Solid never projected your image. I thought about two reasons.
One, because you are a man from the future who doesn’t exist in the ‘original
history’ that the Platonic Solid could see, that would be the reason. But, suppose
that the world that you are in is the ‘original history’, there is still a possibility for
why I cannot see you from my Platonic Solid. The art of prediction has a basic
rule, ‘a diviner cannot predict their own fate’. That’s it. That’s a simple
explanation if I am you.”
“……Gaspard. Then why did you try to erase my existence so persistently in
Kyushu? Especially, why did you want me and Sorin to be alone? If I were to
embrace and push Sorin down……”
“I certainly put you on a test in Kyushu. I thought that you will survive the
challenge of meeting your ‘ancestor’ Sagara Yoshihi. I expected that both of you
would be attracted to each other as family and not as man and woman. But, Otomo
Sorin who was growing attractively as a woman while being banned from love by
me and was starving for love, she was my absolute trump card. If you weren’t me,
you should’ve disappeared without being able to overcome the challenge of the
single night at Mushiga. Only you would disappear and only I would’ve remained
in this world. At that time, my suspicion would end as an absurd anxiety. But if
you are me, you would also choose the way of making an effort to heal Otomo
Sorin’s injured heart who begged you to wholeheartedly become her lover, without
having her embrace you. Because—If you are me, you would to protect your
earnest feelings to Oda Nobuna. Because you would never betray Oda Nobuna.
Thus, when you returned alive from Kyushu, my doubt turned into conviction.”
“In other words, Gaspard. You too, in order to change Nobuna’s fate……
you bet everything including your life……?”
“Oda Nobuna’s fate originally would end where she will be killed in the
history of Zipang for some reason. Sagara Yoshiharu-kun, you have made efforts
to rewrite it. But, you fell in love with your lord, Oda Nobuna whose social status
is different from yours…… that love will eventually destroy her. Oda Nobuna who
was feared and suspected as a Maou that will destroy the world will be swallowed
up by fate. The reason why I became a missionary in my 2 nd try, the reason why I
devoted myself to make Oda Nobuna a “Virgin Queen” like Queen Elizabeth of
Britain, why I threw away my face and obtained Xavier’s face, brought up a
‘companion’ of the same sex, Otomo Sorin for Oda Nobuna instead of Sagara
Yoshiharu—Everything is explained if I am you on the 2nd try. By removing the
wrong choice of ‘love with social status differences’ from Oda Nobuna, the
mistake from the 1st try won’t be repeated. In order to overcome the emotion of
love to you that Oda Nobuna has, Xavier’s face is certainly useful. Because I am
the most trustworthy man before she know about the emotion of love.”
 “In order to change Oda Nobuna’s fate, I must have you disappear before
Oda Nobuna perishes, at any cost.” Gaspard smiled.
“Don’t be confused, Sagara Yoshiharu-kun. Your willpower seems to be
much stronger than I imagined. Should I say that it got stronger in the country of
Shuras, Kyushu? I will entrust the fate of Oda Nobuna to you for a while.
Unfortunately, there is no chance for a namban missionary to participate directly in
the decisive battle of the samurai clan in Honshuu…… Now it’s the time where
you should work hard. But I will prevent the future of the ‘burning of Azuchi
castle’ at any cost. Even if my true nature is you. Even if I myself will perish.”
“I am prepared to perish from this world”
“That’s right. You already failed in rescuing Oda Nobuna. At the moment
when the Amano-Iwato was opened and your love to Oda Nobuna was exposed to
all of the people in the nation. It will certainly become the cause of her downfall. I
will take over your will and accomplish the things that you should’ve done. My
purpose is to be of use for Oda Nobuna. As long as she lives, that’s fine.”
“But now, we must save the military and political crisis of the Oda clan
which has been blocked in every direction. This task is difficult for a foreign
missionary who came from the west. The efforts of the Japanese and members of
the Oda clan such as yourself are necessary. Therefore, I will keep you alive for a
while—”

The one thing waiting for Yoshiharu who had finished meeting with Gaspard
and returned to the ship—was a quarrel between Yoshihi with Frois who had
moved onto the ship. Iehisa seemed to be keeping Toranosuke and Yakurou
occupied in the cabin.
“Yoshiharu, is this namban girl yours? Is she your mistress? Though I won’t
say such old fashioned things like not letting the blood of a foreigner into the
Sagara clan, but no matter you look at it, aren’t these big breasts overdoing it?!”
“I told you, Yoshihi-sama. I am not Yoshiharu-san’s mistress. My big
breasts aren’t for tempting Yoshiharu-san…… Uuu.”
“That’s a lie! I have been checking Yoshiharu’s characteristic as his ane!
Though I suspected that he is a lolicon, the thing that satisfy Yoshiharu the most
is—huge breasts and blonde. Apparently these two things are the preference of
young men in the future. I don’t have any of those, it’s unforgivable!”
“Th-th-the fact that Yoshiharu-san is an ‘Oppai Seijin’ cannot be refuted, but
we are not in a relationship. This is a misunderstanding.”
“You secretly became pregnant and gave birth to Yoshiharu’s child!
Otherwise, your chest wouldn’t grow unnaturally big like this!”
“T-t-t-t-tha’s wrong! Aah. How big would these breasts be if I gave birth to
a baby?...... Uuu……..”
“Yoshiharu. Though this person says it is like that, what is the truth? If this
is handled poorly, it would become an heir problem for the Sagara clan. Explain
it.”
However, Yoshiharu still hadn’t recovered from the shock he had received
from Gaspard’s words. There was no room to answer Yoshihi’s words.
If I tell someone about this matter concerning Gaspard’s true nature then
the “Prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin” which is currently merely “words” will
become a “fact”. I seem to have taken a curse from the kotodama. It might be a
kotodama that is heavier than the“Prophecy of Usa Hachiman-jin”…… I wonder
how much Sorin suffered? I feel like I understand it now.
 Is Gaspard really the “me on the 2nd try”? Then will I fail? Will my
forbidden love with Nobuna really bring about the fate of “the incident at
Honnoji”, as expected? Then I, at the same time that the Oda clan’s besiegement is
over and Tenka Fubu is achieved, should I bravely exit history……leaving Nobuna
to my 2nd me, Gaspard? Or……
“What’s wrong, Yoshiharu? Did you get threatened by Gaspard? You are
looking pale.”
“Yoshiharu-san? You seem very worried, how did it go? Does Gaspard-
sama really intend on turning Zipang into a Christian nation and use it for a
religious war against the Ottoman empire……?”
With Yoshihi in his left arm and Frois in his right arm, Yoshiharu finally returned
to reality.
“Missionary! Don’t press your chest to Yoshiharu’s arm! You really are
Yoshiharu’s mistress after all!”
“W-wrong. It’s not on purpose. When I fold my arm, my big breasts
will……”
“Is that a declaration of war against me whose chest thinner than
Tokuchiyo?”
“……Please wait, Yoshihi-sama. Yoshiharu-san’s condition is strange.
Though my chest hit his elbow, his face didn’t go lewd. How pitiful. The meeting
with Gaspard-sama must have been really awful.”
“What are you doing? Aren’t you Yoshiharu’s mistress as expected?”
“What exactly is happening, Yoshiharu? What did Gaspard talk about?”
Yoshihi asked. Yoshiharu barely talked about it while looking between Yoshihi
and Frois.
 “Gaspard is not a member of the Conquistador faction that plots to invade
japan and make it a European colony…… He is the same as me, a lone man who is
wandering through the world the Sengoku era.”
“Really? If that’s true, then I should be glad for Zipang.” Frois’ eyes
sparkled.
“Aah. If he was a truly bad person, he would’ve brainwashed Otomo Sorin
differently. For instance, just like Konoe-ossan tried to do, he could have turned
Sorin into a simple puppet by entwining her with love.”
“T-that’s true. Otomo-sama yearned for love. Although the pushy Konoe-
sama was useless, she would’ve been captivated if Gaspard-sama was serious.”
“But, based on his beliefs, he didn’t dare do that. In truth, he wanted to make
Sorin a companion for Nobuna, he kept Sorin away from men and protected her
this whole time.”
“Indeed, Gaspard intended on elevating Nobuna as the Alexander of the new
world who can unite the eastern and western civilization. And then, to make a
Hephaestion who is necessary for Alexander, that would be—”
“Wait. Who is Alexander and Hephaestion? Even if he is a namban and a
famous man in the future, I don’t understand it.” Yoshihi asked.
Frois briefly talked about the ancient Macedonian hero, Alexander the Great.
The warrior and a king who built the firstt world-spanning empire in history. By
unifying the western Greece and the eastern Persia, he was a hero who brought
together the civilizations of the human race which were divided into one.
“A legendary king who conquered Greece, Asia minor, Egypt, Persia,
central Asia, and India which were separate worlds until then. Although he died a
disappointing early death and his empire split and fell, Alexander founded cities in
various place on his way to world conquest and fused the eastern and western
civilization. If his soldiers didn’t refuse to march and said ‘we don’t want to fight
anymore’ in the middle of the conquest of India…… Or if Alexander hadn’t been
short lived, he might have unified India and gone further east to China and
Korea.”
“I see. So Gaspard is trying to make Oda Nobuna the second Alexander? But
who is Hephaestion?”
“He was a vassal who was faithful to Alexander and was a person said to be
Alexander’s other self. According to one theory, they loved each other despite
being of the same sex…… When Hepahestion died of illness, Alexander lost his
mental stability.”
“Then does that missionary intend to pair up Oda Nobuna with Otomo
Sorin?”
“Though not as a couple, he seems to want to make Otomo-sama a close
friend and aide to Nobuna-sama. Gaspard-sama seems to hold a belief that a queen
of Zipang must be a ‘virgin queen’ like the British queen, Elizabeth. The reason
why he has been persistently hostile to Yoshiharu-san is because the latter fell in
love with Nobuna-sama.”
“Indeed, when Oda Nobuna opened Amano-Iwato and declared to the whole
world that she fell in love with Yoshiharu, it became one of the reasons why the
Oda clan besiegement is so strong…… Yoshiharu? Was that the only contents of
your conversation with Gaspard? Did he say anything else? It’s useless to keeps
secret from your onee-chan. Please depend on me.”
“I will tell you everything soon, Yoshihi-neesan. But I would like to
concentrate on the battles around the siege of the Oda clan first. Unless I put in all
of my energy, I cannot break this crisis. Therefore, please wait for a while. That
person talked about a serious secret—Nevertheless, his words are not a definite
‘fact’, they are just that person’s ‘guess’.” Yoshiharu answered.
 “What? His words don’t have definite proof? Then could that person’s
words be lies?”
“Yes. He is a skillful person who can manipulate people’s hearts through
words.”
“In any case, until the siege of the Oda clan ends, that person won’t erase
me. Because if I who leads the Sagara army fell right now, the Oda clan and
Nobuna will perish. There is no doubt.”
“Yoshiharu. Then, I won’t ask now. After calling Iehisa and others, let’s
hold a war council on how to rescue the Oda army that has been surrounded by
enemies in every direction. But, don’t think too much. Don’t get troubled alone,
you aren’t alone.” Yoshihi gently brushed Yoshiharu’s cheek.
“Thank you, Yoshihi-neesan. But…… I know this much. Gaspard is a lonely
man that doesn’t live in the present or the future. That man can only live for the
past after losing sight of who he is.”
“I see. Such a sad person……”
“……He is a man who abandoned his past, name and face. Though I don’t
understand why he is so obsessed with Nobuna-sama, even now I will support
Yoshiharu-san. Rather than worshipping and elevating Nobuna-sama to become a
virgin queen and make her a lonely god, I want Nobuna-sama to live as a human
girl. And for Nobuna-sama who is living far beyond these times, Yoshiharu-san
who came from the future is necessary.”
“Thank you. Frois-chan.”
Yoshiharu realized. That’s right. The one who is necessary for Nobuna is not
Gaspard who lives for the past, but me who come from the future to live for the
present.
Yoshiharu was completely convinced.
 Even if Gaspard’s true nature is really the ‘2nd me’, I will still hold onto my
beliefs until the end. I came to change Nobuna’s fate. I will run swiftly anywhere.
Even if it ends with me facing the other me.
“Now, Nobuna-sama at Tohouku and Akechi-sama at Tanba have fallen into
crisis. First we have to decide which one we should rescue first.”
“Frois-chan, Yoshihi-neesan. I will hold everything until the end. I will do
everything and won’t leave any regrets until the end. Let’s find a method to rescue
both Nobuna and Juubei-chan at the same time”
“It’s seems that you finally regained your spirit again. Did Frois’ bountiful
breasts give you the energy to live? Onee-chan is frustrated. I must eat more bear
meat and grow my breasts.”
Yoshihi had continued patting Yoshiharu’s pale face the whole time.
Yoshiharu thought. I am not alone. My will, my dream doesn’t belong only
to me. I was able to meet Yoshihi-neesan as a family member in Kyushu. Kanbei
bloomed into a matchless strategist and Iehisa also chased after me. ‘We’ can
overcome the ‘fate’ that is waiting for Nobuna. Even if Gaspard is the ‘2nd me’,
even if he is the future me—We will defeat him. I will not let Nobuna become a
lonely virgin queen. Even if the result is that I am defeated, that the man who
stands next to Nobuna until the end isn’t me—
“—Sagara-shi. It appears that the critical moment is finally approaching de-
gozaru.”
Goemon who was climbing on top of the cabin’s mast spoke to Yoshiharu.
“Goemon? Were you hiding inside Gaspard’s ship?! Do you know
Gaspard’s real nature? Are his words true?”
“No, there is no positive proof yet. But……”
“But?”
 “Ever since coming to the Sengoku era, Sagara-shi has become really strong
de-gozaru. This is the time where I have also decided to take both choices, de-
gozaru.”
“Both? Could this be a lifelong separation……?”
“Umuu. The current Oda clan is facing battles on all sides right now. Let's
leave matters about me for some other day”
“……Is that so? If you think that it’s unreasonable to talk about it, don’t talk
about it now. Don’t die Goemon.”
“Unyuu. I understand.”
“The ‘past’ that was thrown away to live for the ‘present’. I have avoided it
thus far because I would have had to fight if I experienced it again. But now I can
live for both the past and present. That was what Sagara-shi taught me.” Goemon
smiled while recalling it in her heart.
Chapter 4 - The Return of Sagara Yoshiharu

Mikawa, the battlefield of Shitarahara.

“Sakon. The alliance with the Tokugawa clan is annulled. We will
withdraw.”
Takigawa Kazumasu was surprised by the words of Nobuna who had just
returned and dropped her tea set from her hand.

Let’s rewind the time a bit. The truth is, before Nobuna arrived at Ieyasu’s
camp, Hattori Hanzo, who was a loyal shinobi of Ieyasu and Honda Tadakatsu,
who was the head of the imperial guard and dared to unleash a decisive surprise
attack to get a head start in this battle, were questioning Ieyasu and Honda
Masanobu.
Because Tadakatsu named himself* the “Dog of the Matsudaira Clan” and
devotes himself* to spearmanship, he* was silent even in the war council. Hanzou
spoke on behalf of Tadakatsu, “what on earth is this?” and questioned Ieyasu and
Masanobu. (We don’t know gender yet and well...this series.)
“Hime. We are an allied force. To start a war without permission from the
Oda clan is a reckless action that is tantamount to a betrayal against the Oda clan.”
Matsudaira Motoyasu, whose name had been changed to Tokugawa Ieyasu,
answered, “This is Yahachirou-san’s plan.” Yahachirou is Honda Masanobu’s
nickname. Although Ieyasu and Yahachirou were separated through conflicting
faith between the ancient Tanukisou (Tanuki religion) and Nyankosou (Cat
religion) ever since the Honbyo temple’s rebellion in Mikawa, they were both
childhood friends.
 “Honda Masanobu! Is this your idea? Do you want to break the alliance
between the Oda and Matsudaira clans which have lasted for many years? Until
now, Hime has had the extremely rare virtue of faithfulness in Sengoku era.
Explain yourself!”
“Haaai~. Hattori Hanzou-dono. This is already not a concern for a shinobi.
Now that I, Honda Masanobu, have become Ieyasu-sama’s strategist, I will make
the clan be reborn as the Tokugawa clan…… This clan is already no longer the
Matsudaira clan, but is instead the Tokugawa clan. The Matsudaira clan is a tragic
clan with an inevitable future where the previous generation will be assassinated
by retainers due to internal struggles. Retainers and others from Mikawa aside
from Sakai Tadatsugu make light of Ieyasu-sama. After all, they are all old-
fashioned people who cannot expand beyond the mentality of the local people of
Mikawa. Please look at the decisive differences with the Oda clan that collected
talented retainers in spite of their birthright and even expanded their territory up to
millions of Koku in an instant after Oda Nobuna held absolute power and created a
dictatorship. We always wanted to change Hime’s name to Tokugawa and try to
dominate the absolute ruler of Mikawa and Totomi as the head of the Matsudaira
clan. All of you are interrupting that. Especially you Hanzou. You are making
money from Mikawa Manzai…… Hime is not your comic partner nor a retainer of
Oda clan. Did you forget that the Oda and Tokugawa clan are equal allies?”
Although Honda Masanobu who fought in the Honbyo temple rebellion
didn’t have any military prowess, she had acquired experience in many actual
battles. As well as the main battle against the powerful army led by the Tenkabito,
Oda Nobuna. In fact, Masanobu had greatly grown as a strategist after leaving
Mikawa and wandering around the country. Especially, during the period of her
vagrancy, the experience of serving under Matsunaga Danjou had changed
Masanobu. She chose the path of living as a strategist after feeling the limit of
Mikawa samurai who only existed for loyalty and attacking.
“The Matsudaira clan placed their bets on the Oda clan during the battle
between the Imagawa and Oda clan. And it succeeded. Despite this, Honda
Masanobu. You ran away during the Mikawa rebellion.”
“It’s the ‘Tokugawa clan’, Hanzou-dono. As a result of the alliance, only the
Oda clan was expanded. This is because of your carelessness of winning the bet at
Okehazama. Oda Nobuna brought the strongest enemy, Takeda Shingen upon the
Tokugawa clan and went to tear down Kinai herself using the opportunity.
Meanwhile, the only territory that the Tokugawa clan obtained is Totomi. Before
you noticed, the two clan shave overwhelming differences and Tokugawa is being
handled as if it was an Oda clan retainer.”
“Certainly, that is true. However, Hime has a rare reputation of being
faithful!”
“Because I, Honda Masanobu, have returned, I will reform the way of the
Tokugawa clan which is really only a group of warriors down to its root. Of
course, part of the reason for renaming Hime to ‘Tokugawa Ieyasu’ is to elevate
her as the extraordinary absolute lord of the Matsudaira clan. There is another
reason. The Kanpaku Konoe Sakihisa-sama reasoned that the Matsudaira clan
which proclaimed that they were descended from the Serada clan of the Seiwa
Genji clan has no right to become the Mikawa-no-Kami. (God of Mikawa) The
Mikawa-no-Kami must be a Fujiwara. However, even if it is possible to be named
Mikawa-no-Kami, regardless if the Tokugawa clan is related to the Fujiwara clan
from the same Serada clan lineage, it’s still necessary for Hime to rename herself
to ‘Tokugawa’ in order to formally be appointed as the Mikawa-no-Kami by
Yamato Gosho.”
 “Then why did you start the battle without permission? Oda Nobuna seems
to have made some sort of plan against the strongest Takeda cavalry. However, the
preparations haven’t been finished yet! Now, if the Takeda army charges with their
whole army, won’t the Oda and Tokugawa clan both be destroyed?!”
“Oda Nobuna will soon change her expression and come to the main camp.
In that sudden moment…… which ‘bet’ would you place in this battle again,
Hattori Hanzou-dono? Just because you won the bet at Okehazama, in the end you
would feel satisfied if the Tokugawa clan was made a retainer of Oda Nobuna.
This Shitarahara is the only chance. By using the Takeda army that spreads in front
of our eyes, we will leave the alliance with the Oda clan without tarnishing Hime’s
reputation of being faithful.”
“How will you leave?”
“Haaai~. By waiting and seeing. And following the one who wins.”
“Ridiculous. That’s the worst choice you could choose in this decisive battle.
The reputation of being faithful that Hime built will fall to the ground.”
“That’s right, I, Honda Masanobu, have taken up a plan to guide Oda
Nobuna.”
“Hoo.” Honda Tadakatsu who still hid his* real face muttered at the same
time as he* glanced at Tokugawa Ieyasu who calmly sat next to Masanobu.
“……No matter how much you were cornered, you didn’t chew your
fingernails. This Hime is…… an impostor.”
“That’s right!” Hanzou instinctively clapped his knee.
“Honda Masanobu! This person that you brought is Serata Jirou Saburou
who is like a body double of Hime!”
“Haaai~. As expected from Heihachiro. You saw through it. I was
wondering whether I could deceive you for one month.”
 “They are so alike that even a shinobi like me cannot see through it. Even
Oda Nobuna who is Hime’s childhood friend may not be able to see through it.
Only Tadakatsu who attended and served Hime like a dog was able to find that out.
Where did you hide the real Hime?! I will definitely kill you and the others if you
intend take over as lord of the clan during this confusion!”
“……Certainly not. Hime is Masanobu’s best friend. I only wanted her to
behave until this situation is settled. Since she was being noisy by saying ‘I will
fight alongside Kichi-neesama until death rather than betraying the Oda clan at the
last moment’.”
“Because of that, you, when you couldn’t persuade Hime. You imprisoned
her somewhere!”
“Everything is for Hime’s sake. In any case, even if we go to war after
waiting for Oda Nobuna’s war preparation at Shitarahara, even if we assume that
the Oda clan will be able to win, the situation at Kinai will be too late.”
“Kinai?”
“Mori has advanced from the west to Kinai while the Takeda clan is fighting
desperately against the Oda clan in a stalemate. Kobayakawa Takakage is the most
resourceful person in Saikoku. She probably took a detour to instantly arrived at
Azuchi. Therefore, for Oda Nobuna, quickly withdrawing from Shitarahara is the
best long term decision.”
Tadakatsu stated that Masanobu is a depraved person. The point is, although
she was a wicked tactician whose raison d’etre was creating strategy, there was
only one person in this world that Masanobu yearned for as a friend. In other
words, she wouldn’t harm Ieyasu. When she participated at Honbyo temple
rebellion at Mikawa, she didn’t try to fight against Ieyasu directly. “Hime is safe”
Hanzo nodded.
 “But even so, you. How did you know about the Mori’s movements to that
extent while being in Tougoku? That shouldn’t be possible unless you hired a ninja
from Iga Koka.”
“……A puppet……”
“Puppet?”
“Haii~. A puppet which doesn’t have a life nor ‘ki’ is the best spy.
Unfortunately, since the ki from the earth has been used up, it cannot be used for a
long time.”
“Was it witchcraft!?”
“Haii~. A little bit from Danjou-dono of Yamato, yes.”
“……For a shinobi like me, even if I offer my life to accomplish my lord’s
command and steal information, I cannot build such a large strategy. All of the
Mikawa samurai are warriors…… That is something that Matsudaira, no, it’s
certainly what the Tokugawa clan lacked.”
Hanzo made a bitter decision.
“If we start the war with little preparation, we would be defeated by the
Takeda cavalry. The same ending just like at Mikatagahara…… we don’t have any
choice but to take part in the plan to protect the Tokugawa clan and Hime’s
life…… But I won’t obey a fake. Once I learn of Hime’s whereabouts, I will
definitely take her back and kill you, the impostor.”
“No matter how many shinobi you employ from Iga Koka, it’s impossible to
find Hime immediately. It will take several months…… Now then. It seems that
Oda Nobuna is heading here. Hanzou, Heihachi. Withdraw at once. If a person
who knows of Hime’s true identity as the mastermind is present here, Oda Nobuna
would sense it.”
 “Kuuh~, you raccoon! You will certainly be punished. In the name of Iga
Koka, I will find Hime without fail. At that time, don’t think you can escape from
Tadakatsu Heihachirou’s Tonbogiri.”
“Haii~. As you wish. That’s what it means to be someone who joined an
uprising to defy Hime against their will. For the Tokugawa clan…… It doesn’t
matter if I will be cut after this as long as I can make Hime the Tenkabito.”
“……Tenkabito?!”
“That’s right. After I brought Oda, Takeda, Uesugi and Mori together to
battle each other until they are completely exhausted, I will defeat them all. And
the one who survives at the end will be Ieyasu-sama who skillfully crossed over
the surge of fateful decisive battles. It’s a plan that I have thought about for a long
time after wandering around while joining in the rebellion of the masses. Of
course, since Hime think of herself as an imouto of Oda Nobuna, she won’t
approve of this. I would’ve given up on implementing this plan if I didn’t meet
Serata Jirou Saburou in the middle of the rebellion. This is heaven’s will.”
“However, they are similar. Too similar. I wasn’t able to tell the difference
even with my own eyes. Even Oda Nobuna won’t be able to notice.” Hanzou
groaned.
“……Serata Jirou Saburou. Who on earth are you? Even if it’s a
coincidental resemblance, but still……”
“Fufufu. ‘Serata Jirou Saburou’ is the name that Yahachirou gave that sound
as if it really was a relative of Tokugawa clan. This ‘Ieyasu’ was originally a little
person that no one knew about. After being unable to make a living in this chaotic
time, she joined the Honbyo castle rebellion.”
“Haii~. This person is a body double that was gifted by the heavens to the
Tokugawa clan in order to accomplish ‘someone’s’ strategy. While wandering
around the country to command the rebellion, she arrived at the ending of the
‘future’ that Sagara Yoshiharu concealed. Sagara Yoshiharu strongly assists Oda
Nobuna’s conquest of the world with full use of his future knowledge. The namban
missionary Gaspard plans to establish the pro-Christian faction of Zipang
government with Oda Nobuna and Otomo Sorin. Other than that is…… oops, I
cannot say that yet. At any rate, as the result of putting together various
information about the future that was scattered around the world, there was one
conclusion. Oda Nobuna will perish soon. The whole world ultimately belong to
Tokugawa clan—but because the future is never fixed, I won’t say it is 100%, but it
is 90% true. There is no mistake. However, Hime who loves Oda Nobuna as her
ane, has no intention of taking the world. Speaking stubbornly, there is only a 10%
chance that Hime would try to choose a different future. In that case, the body
double Jirou Saburou will be moved to the Tokugawa clan as the Hime of the
world for a while. I decided so.”
“……The whole world…… Will belong to the Tokugawa clan? I cannot
believe it!? That Hime who was only doing Mikawa Manzai and trading rice from
beginning until the end?”
“Haii~. Why do you think that the man from the future Sagara Yoshiharu
and the namban missionary Gaspard would make such efforts like this for Oda
Nobuna? It’s because Oda Nobuna cannot take the world if they don’t forcibly
change the future. They know the future, Hanzou. I heard that Sagara Yoshiharu
showed disapproval of changing Hime’s name to Tokugawa Ieyasu. It’s
probably...because Tokugawa Ieyasu is the name of the person who becomes the
Tenkabito in the future that he knows. That is because it would move forward to
the future that was ultimately established if Hime changed her name. That’s the
only reason that I can come up with.”
 “No, that alone is not proof. You are not a fortune teller. You are a ruthless
strategist who excels in being resourceful. There is still a definitive proof that you
are hiding. Tell me!”
“Well you see~. There is still a trump card that I can use. After all, if I
blurted it out carelessly, it wouldn’t have any effect. I cannot say it yet”
Honda Tadakatsu glared at Honda Masanobu saying, “What a wicked
person,” yet Masanobu laughed indifferently. Until they discovered their real lord
and recaptured her, they cannot defy Masanobu.
“Fufufu. I entrust the persuasion of Kichi-neesama to you, Yahachirou.”
Tokugawa Ieyasu floated an evil smile—
—This is the contents of the secret meeting of Tokugawa clan that Nobuna didn’t
know about.

And from there, it progressed to the “alliance break” that Nobuna said to
Kazumasu.
When Oda Nobuna whose anti-Takeda cavalry tactic at Shitarahara was
overturned and was cornered came to Tokugawa Ieyasu’s camp, “There is no
choice but to obey it. But if you harm Hime”, “We will kill you immediately,
Tadakatsu and Hanzou left a message shortly after leaving the camp.
“Takechiyo! Retract the detached force immediately!”
When Ieyasu changed her name, Ieyasu and Honda Masanobu confided to
Nobuna that the one who drove Takeda Shingen to lead the Oda besiegement was
the latter’s father, Takeda Nobutora who was also known as the “strategist from
the shadows”.
And—”If you want to avoid a full scale clash with the Takeda clan, then you
should withdraw from Shitarahara immediately.” A retreat from the battlefield was
proposed to Nobuna immediately.
 It was during this time that Nobuna’s sight blacked out from the shock.
……Yoshiharu…… Please, come quickly…… Juubei…… Me…… Help
us……!
Ieyasu plainly spoke it in front of the shocked Nobuna.
“Until now, the Tokugawa clan has been used as a ‘dike’ and a ‘wall’ to
protect the Oda clan from the threat of Takeda clan, hasn’t it Kichi-oneesama? I
think we already returned our favor to the Oda clan when we fought hard at
Mikatagahara and died an honorable death. Isn’t that right, Yahachirou?”
“Haii~”
“Kichi-oneesama. Ieyasu has a bad habit of making suicide attacks against
powerful enemies while shouting death over and over when cornered. It’s because
of my naivety, right? It was quite sudden to hear that Yoshimoto-sama was
defeated at Okehazama and I was exasperated after seeing Takeda Shingen
immediately charging through Mikatagahara. It’s the same this time. Although
Kichi-oneesama said that it was too early, I cannot endure it anymore, so I ordered
Sakai Tadatsugu for a suicide attack.”
“I already dislike dying in this chaotic time! Shouting while reciting ‘Enri
Edo Gongu Jodo’ (Leave this dirty world and approach the pure land, a suicidal
philosophy from Buddhism) is the motto of our Tokugawa clan.” Ieyasu kept
explaining to Nobuna.
Takechiyo wasn’t this weak. Although she might get confused once, she has
an emotional strength to recover herself completely after that. Even until now,
while shouting I’m going to die over and over, she survived when she brought forth
her mental strength and bravely fought each time. Nobuna wondered. But the die
had been cast. If Sakai Tadatsugu army broke the back of the Takeda army, the
Takeda cavalry would rushed to the Oda-Tokugawa camp which hadn’t fully
prepared their defenses. Then afterwards, the end could be seen already.
Furthermore, if the Sakai Tadatsugu army was exterminated, the morale of the
Oda-Tokugawa army would drop drastically and it would be impossible to support
it any longer. In any case, Nobuna’s grand strategy of building a “defense camp”
for anti-Takeda cavalry at Shitarahara and defeat them using 3000 tanegashimas
had completely failed.
Nobuna barely endured while her headache relapsed.
If she was an ordinary Hime-Busho, it would have been impossible for her
to stand up after being stricken by the shock of actually being betrayed by her
childhood friend at the last moment.
But Nobuna muster up a superhuman fighting spirit and supported her heart.
“……Dearuka. To put it simply, if you decided to withdraw from this losing
battle then Oda clan will propose that we cancel the alliance, is that right?
Takechiyo. And Honda Masanobu. I insisted that Tokugawa sends their soldiers to
fight the Takeda clan until the end while in reality I left my ally Tokugawa clan to
evade a confrontation with the Takeda clan. That is how you want it look like,
right?”
“That’s right, Kichi-oneesama. That being said.”
“With that, both clans will avoid a temporary annihilation and then Hime’s
reputation as a honest person will be protected.”
Ieyasu and Honda Masanobu nodded at the same time.
Even if Honda Masanobu had just recently come back to the Tokugawa clan,
Nobuna doubted that those two would agree with each other that much.
But, she cannot think of Ieyasu as a body double. Even if the body double
looked exactly like the person herself, now that the real person had disappeared,
this Ieyasu in the front of her eyes was genuine. Because Hattori Hanzou, Honda
Tadakatsu and Sakai Tadatsugu kept on serving this Ieyasu as their lord.
 “……If the Oda army withdraws…… You intend to immediately surrender
to Takeda Shingen, don’t you?”
“Haii~. Since we were abandoned by the Oda clan, there is no obligation for
Hime and the Tokugawa clan to keep on fighting against the Takeda clan, Nobuna-
sama. However, depending on the conditions, we may return back to Oda clan
again from the Takeda clan…… To put it simply, everything has been rigged. We
are putting a false show of breaking up with our friend.”
“What is the condition, Masanobu?”
“If we eventually see an opportunity to return to the Oda clan and drive back
the Takeda clan to Kai Shinano, if its possible, then our Tokugawa clan would like
to receive Kanhasshu which is currently mostly ruled by the Hojo clan. Although
Musashi is just an undeveloped wetland, it can be developed by Hime and the
retainers of Tokugawa clan.”
“Do you wish to build a great power in Togoku equaling the Tenkabito?
Aren’t you greedy, Honda Masanobu?”
“The Tokugawa clan take charge of eastern japan while the Oda clan take
charge of the west. That was originally the agreement of our alliance.”
The main reason why Honda Masanobu brought up such a greedy proposal
was that “this Tokugawa Ieyasu is an impostor who is trying to destroy herself,” so
that Nobuna wouldn’t realize the true ambition that Masanobu and Ieyasu had.
Nobuna is smart. If the they said the “Oda and Tokugawa have already severed
their relationship now,” she might realize that Ieyasu is an impostor even if there is
no proof. Also, regardless of whether someone close to Ieyasu noticed the reason
why the relationship between the Oda clan was severed, in any case someone
would eventually understand the truth of the strategy.
However, if they said “we want to play at both sides between the Oda and
Takeda clan, and we want Kanto that is said to be the birthplace of samurai,” it
would be different. If Masanobu showed that much greed, everyone would be
convinced that “Putting aside Ieyasu, Masanobu is truly the tactician. The Oda and
Takeda clans. Even if the seat of Tenkabito goes to one of those two, the
Tokugawa clan would still survive.” So they revealed a half-baked ambition that
did not aim at the seat of “Tenkabito” who would unify all of Japan. If the man
from the future, Yoshiharu was here, he would have been able to sense that
Masanobu’s true aim was the whole country.. But, Yohiharu hadn’t returned to
Honshuu yet.
“……Dearuka. If I refuse, both Oda and Matsudaira clan will fall together. I
understand.”
“It’s the Tokugawa clan, Nobuna-sama.”
“Then the alliance of the Oda and Tokugawa clans is temporarily annulled
here. Once the Oda army has finished retreating, seek refuge by giving up winning
against the Takeda clan. The Oda army will retreat to Mino through Owari. The
decisive battle between Takeda and Oda will be held again at Mino. The dispute
between Viper and Yamamoto Kansuke wasn’t settled at Mino……”
“Haii~. Mino is the center of the world. So let’s do that. Takeda Shingen
will probably make our Tokugawa army come from Tokaido as a vanguard to
capture Owari and advance to Mino from Owari. Well, we will not burn Kiyosu
castle or its nearby town. Takeda Shingen was also a general who dislike burning
down a valuable flourishing town. Relax.”
“……I want you to obtain time as much as possible. Honda Masanobu, you
who has been entrusted as a strategist by the Tokugawa clan is already unreliable,
but... You joined the Honbyo rebellion for a long time after leaving Takechiyo,
right? Though it seems you entered into service under Danjo’s supervision, Danjo
also rebelled against the Oda clan and fell…… Could you possibly bear a grudge
against the Oda clan?”
 “No no. Though I left Mikawa and wandered around various countries, my
loyalty to milord has just risen. So long as there is a chance that the Tokugawa clan
would helplessly fall, it won’t happen. If you really want to conquer the world, you
should rely on our Tokugawa clan, Nobuna-sama.”
“An ally who likes to play both side has no credibility. I don’t have any
expectations. You, as long as the Tokugawa clan will survive in the end, who
knows how will it turned out in the end? I don’t believe your words of returning to
Oda when the battle happens at Mino. Even if Shingen wins, you will receive
Kanhasshu as a reward. But……”
“If we are sure that the Oda clan would win, we will certainly return. If we
think that you will lose, we will remain with the Takeda clan. That’s how it is,
fufufu.”
“……Honda Masanobu. It’s a mystery how a tactician like you was born
among the Mikawa samurai who carry out their loyalty to their lord like a dog. If
you didn’t join the rebellion and didn’t leave Mikawa, the Oda clan might not have
been able to come this far.”
“Aah, I wonder”
“That’s it for now, Nobuna-sama. Let’s withdraw Sakai Tadatsugu
immediately.” Masanobu giggled. “Good luck, onee-sama. I pray that I will see
you again as an ally.” Ieyasu handed a Hatcho Miso as a farewell gift to Nobuna.

The alliance of Oda and Tokugawa clan was cancelled there.

While Uesugi and Takeda were approaching from behind, the Oda army
gave up on continuing the battle against Takeda any further. They withdrew from
Shitarahara and retreated to Owari through Tokaido.
Kazumasu Takigawa who was told that by Nobuna who came back after
receiving the shocking news panicked. “What do you mean, Nobuna-chan?! Even
though I have listened to all of the details prior to the alliance breaking, I still don’t
understand! Did you get into a fight?”
Nobuna just smiled sorrowfully. “Takechiyo has probably been wanting to
become independent from me soon. Because I made that child become a cruel wall
against the Takeda clan for a long time……”
“There isn’t anything silly like that. At the very least, as long as Hime (I) has
Nobuna-chan, I won’t be able to stand on my own feet forever!”
“That’s just what you think, Sakon. Even if that was the case, if I die, the life
of the general Sakon won’t end there.”
“That’s fine! What’s wrong with sisters improving their relationship?! Why
did that Tanuki girl refuse to take a side? Surely, it’s the fault of their new
strategist Honda Masanobu! Even though they are from the same Honda clan, there
is a great differences between her and the loyal Honda Tadakatsu……!”
Kazumasu wasn’t convinced.
“Hime will make Honda Masanobu spit out her true scheme using
‘Tashintsu’! This rigged wait and see trick isn’t an honest promise! Nobuna-chan
is definitely being cheated! That Tanuki who introduced herself as Ieyasu is surely
being manipulated by Masanobu through hypnosis or something!” She insisted on
using it.
Nevertheless, Oda army had no more time to do something like that. Also at
this time, Honda Masanobu who would never let Kazumasu’s Tashintsu disclose
her scheme so close to the Tokugawa camp, was cautious of the shinobi’s invasion
and made Heihachirou Tadakatsu and Hanzou stand beside the headquarters. The
Oda clan and Tokugawa had severed their relationship. If Kazumasu planned on
intruding, she would be cut.
 “Sakon! Destroy everything and withdraw immediately! Let alone Takeda
Shingen, we must not let Tokugawa realize the real thing that the Oda army
prepared at Shitarahara!”
After this, Tokugawa clan will join Takeda clan. Whether their
subordination toward the Takeda clan will be just a farce or truly genuine will
depend on whether they can understand the tactics used by Nobuna against the
Takeda army. Although Ieyasu who helped the construction of the camp should’ve
partly understood Nobuna’s tactic, they cannot tell it yet to Takeda clan if they
intended on playing both sides. Besides, the full pictures of Nobuna’s tactic wasn’t
known to Ieyasu either. Nobuna was especially stubborn about completely
destroying the fortification which has been prepared.
“It’s temporarily unavoidable to hand it over into Tokugawa’s hand until
Owari. Tokugawa’s loyalty will be tested by Shingen. If they recapture Owari,
Shingen would use Tokugawa for the decisive battle. Still, it is only Gifu castle
that I inherited from Viper that I have to keep protecting. Mino is the center of
Japan. It’s the castle that I must not lose for the sake of Tenka Fubu. But……”
Kazumasu who panicked said, “Tokugawa may make a surprise attack,” but
Nobuna calmly said “no, that’s not it.” Because they were severing their
relationship with the Oda during battle, Ieyasu’s honesty would be questioned if
they immediately attacked the Oda camp. If they made the Oda army who
“escaped from the battlefield” silently withdraw here, Ieyasu’s reputation of being
a honest person would be maintained.
Even though Honda Masanobu piled up heaps of schemes, she was strangely
obstinate about defending Ieyasu’s natural virtue. For I who kept confronting old
authorities like Eizan, Konoe of the Yamato Gosho and Honbyo temple, that’s
something that I can’t obtain no matter what. If I did have it, there wouldn’t be any
betrayals against the Oda clan at the last moment.
 Why did we break up? Ieyasu…… No, I wanted to speak with Takechiyo
once more. It had been the same as how it had been in the past as long as she could
remember. Although it was a strange relationship, they got along strangely well.
The young Takechiyo who should’ve been sent by the Matsudaira clan as a hostage
for the Imagawa clan was sold to Oda clan after being kidnapped. Nobuna who
was called Kichi took Takechiyo around Owari after naming her Tanuki— It was
the trio of Inu, Tanuki and Kichi. Before long, Takechiyo was exchanged with the
hostage from the Oda clan that Imagawa held and they sever their relationship with
Imagawa. When the trio was abruptly reduced to just two people, it seemed to lead
Kichi to lose her temper during childhood. Once again, Nobuna recalled the pain in
her chest when she was told by her mother that Takechiyo had become an enemy
of the Oda clan. She should’ve never become an enemy after escaping from
Imagawa at Okehazama. Why did it suddenly become like this?
Was she truly angry about being used as a wall against Takeda Shingen?
While enduring her tears, Nobuna, “prepare to retreat. Sakon,” ordered
Kazumasu.
“But, Nobuna-chan. If someone like Oda Nobuna becomes confused and
runs away in front of Takeda Shingen, even if it’s just a joke, the Oda clan would
have been continually defeated by the Takeda and Uesugi clans. We would lose
face in front of the whole world and morale will drop as well. Now that we are
surrounded by enemies at all sides, this retreat will become a fatal loss for the Oda
army.”
Kazumasu was reluctant about retreating. “This is what Honda Masanobu
was expecting……” Nobuna said in a low voice.
There was only one plan to help this predicament. That was to discard one of
Oda army’s commanding officers.
 If a famous general were to retreat from Shitarahara without permission
from Nobuna or Ieyasu, the defense lines of the Oda army would collapse. For that
reason, Nobuna herself would have no choice but to retreat as well and completely
sever their relationship as an apology toward the Tokugawa clan—There is no
choice but to act like that.
Of course the commanding officer who escaped selfishly from that position
will be exiled from the Oda clan or receive punishment.
Entrusting the position of the deadly rear unit to Yoshiharu back then at
Kanegasaki was nothing less than a severe and callous decision. Nobuna cannot
immediately decide who would this duty should be given to. Although Kazumasu
said, “Hime will be the first one,” as she couldn’t bear to stand by idly, if
Kazumasu were to fall, the commander of the crucial Teppou squad would be
gone.
“Nohoho. I would start to run away after being frightened by the Takeda
cavalry that approached in front of me. Actually, if it is this good for nothing
‘retreating Sakuma’ who has been serving the Oda clan since the previous
generation while having fews military achievements and amusing herself
comfortably with tea ceremonies, then no one will be suspicious. Each person has a
place where they can be useful. Now is that time.”
As if he was being hidden behind the many proud, brilliant Hime-Bushos of
the Oda clan, there was the inconspicuous male general who many people didn’t
known whether he existed or not, Sakuma Nobumori—
“……Uemon?! To receive this task, is to have your family exiled from the
Oda clan to Koyasan or there won’t be any other way besides committing
Seppuku, you know? There is no greater disgrace for a warrior than this! Wasn’t
Uemon an old retainer who faithfully served the Oda clan since Chichi-ue’s time?
Even when Kanjuurou and most of the vassals gave up on me, despite this Uemon
still followed me.”
“Nu,ho,ho. How many years has it been since Hime called me ‘Uemon’.
Please write a very furious letter of chastisement, Hime. Make it like you were in
the mood to abuse Sagara Yoshiharu-dono after finding out his affair. ‘You are an
unparalleled coward who escaped selfishly after being scared of the Takeda
cavalry! Thanks to that, I disgraced myself in front of the whole world! May your
cowardice resound in the distant lands, Korea and even the west for eternity!’ If
you self-indulgently spout such curses as much as you want, then everyone can be
deceived. So long as the Oda clan can survive, if you can employ my child even as
a tea server for the Oda clan then I am satisfied.”
“But. No matter whether the Oda clan will win or losein the future, Uemon’s
dishonor will be handed down to people. And yet……”
After the previous generation, Oda Nobuhide and the guardian of Nobuna,
Hirate Hisahide passed away, there was the Sakuma school at the Battle of
Okehazama, and Mori Yoshinari in the deadly combat against Azai-Asakura.
Many male warrior who served the Oda clan had died protecting Nobuna. Sakuma
Nobumori was the last important person who had survived as a male general of the
Oda clan.
Unless Nobuna abuses Nobumori and banishes him to Koyasan—
“Hime, please make a decision. For me this task is no less honorable than
the rear guard of Kanegasaki and it’s a distinguished service beyond my position.
This is a general’s favor. Nuhoho.”
Kazumasu quietly pulled Nobuna’s sleeve. There was no time to hesitate
anymore, besides, there was no other choice.
“……De, dearuka. Sakuma Uemon. I command you to be banished to
Koyasan—”
 Accepting it, Sakuma Nobumori bowed his head.
“Hime. Take the world. Sagara Yoshiharu-dono will certainly return.”

The Inaba forces called the “Tajima Vanguard” led by Yamana Toyokuni
were heading towards Arikoyama castle in Tajima on the orders of Kikkawa
Motoharu.. Arikoyama castle is a new castle that was built by Yamana Suketoyo,
it’s a mountain castle that has Izushigawa as its natural moat.
The route that Kikkawa Motoharu and Yamana Toyokuni used to advance
through San’indou from Tottori castle was to go straight ahead to the east of the
sea of japan, move south toward Toyooka basin even if they ran into difficulties at
Maruyamagawa, and then join with Yamana Suketoyo at Ariokoyama after leaving
San’indou. From there, they will come back again to San’indou through
Fukuchiyama of northern Tanba and become the rear guard of Kuroi castle that
was protected by Akai Naomasa.
Although Kikkawa Motoharu’s generals who were unfamiliar with Tajima
and Tanba continued on doing nothing but crossing the rugged path of the
mountains, it was a familiar path for Yamana Toyokuni’s army.
However, the 30 members of the suicide army led by Yamanaka
Shikanosuke which specializes in guerilla warfare in mountainous areas moved
north through the steep mountain path to Tajima from Himeji with excessive speed
like a ninja. Their route went through the mountain along the Ichikawa that flowed
from Himeji and it was also a route that reached San’indou at Wadayama beyond
Takeda from Ikuno. After catching up with the Yamana Toyokuni army before the
latter joined up with Yamana Suketoyo, they wanted to block their opponent’s
march in one way or another. If both Yamanas joined each other, since there will
be some delay before they started marching again, they would have no choice but
to confine the Toyokuni army just before that. They advanced in lightweight
equipment, changed their horses one after another, and then went forward on foot
at the end.
And then—At Kinosakisou on Toyooka where the Maruyama mountains
merged with the Izushi river, Shikanosuke would finally capture Yamana
Toyokuni army.
However, even though Toyooka is a mountain in Tajima province, it’s also
an open basin. Yamana Toyokuni had to turn away from San’indou once they
reached here to meet Yamana Suketoyo at Arikoyama castle. Therefore, they had
to stop their march once they reached Toyooka and take a rest. It was to procure
provisions.
While looking at the army before her eyes behind the hills, Shikanosuke who
was at her wits end said, “Damn it.”
“I intented to confine the Yamana army at the mountain but they have
entered Toyooka because we were slightly late! Even though it’s the only basin
inside Tajima that most consists of mountains, once they enter it will make a huge
differencet! Even if we charge there, with our numerical inferiority, we will
basically be instantly killed. Aah, Shichinanhachiku!”
“But, O’Taisho, the Kikkawa Motoharu army hasn’t seemed to arrive yet.
Once Kikkawa joins with Yamana Suketoyo, it will be the end. This is our only
chance to fight since Yamana Toyokuni stands alone!”
“But even if they stand alone, the difference in strength…… is at least 100
times…… No, it may be more.”
“We have to fight even if we will be annihilated!”
 “Even if it’s just for a while, let’s block the Yamana force. Even if we might
die in vain, no one knows for sure. We won’t know unless we try.”
“……Though we have run without sleep or rest, it seems that we will reach
our death eventually. O’ heaven. I have had enough of the Shichinanhachiku. Right
now, just for one battle, for the Oda clan and our lord Sagara, and for the ten
heroes who followed me until the end. Please bring me fortune. I won’t declare
Shichinanhachiku until we win. Please make this surprise attack successful……!”
For Shikanosuke who had continued to pray for Shichinanhachiku to train
herself, this was the first time in her life that she prayed for fortune from the gods
for her companions.
Suddenly, the weather took an abrupt turn.
A heavy rainfall.
“O’Taisho! It’s rain!”
“A miracle has happened de-gozaru!”
“It’s like Okehazama, to charge during the storm!”
Shikanosuke decided.
That’s right. The Yamana forces are having a meal in a clear riverbed.
It’s time for an ambush!
There is no choice but to cause confusion in the enemy by rampaging around
before they notice our small army!
The problem is whether we can withdraw before the storm stops, but……
If it kept raining, it was possible to retreat to the mountain.
If the rain stopped during the chaos and the view cleared up again, the
enemy would figure out their position and the number of soldiers they and they
would be surrounded by the enemy. With their overwhelming numbers any chance
for escape would disappear.
 If we die an honorable death in a single assault, we would be annihilated
without really blocking them……
However.
It was already by luck that they have come here. There is only luck.
Yamanaka Shikanosuke gave orders—To the whole army—which amounted
to only 30 people.
“We will lose this chance if we hesitate! Amago 10 heroes, charge!
Rampage and withdraw after confusing the enemy! But once the rain stops……
there won’t be any chance to withdraw anymore after that. All of you, prepare to
become the dirt of Toyooka! We will abandon our lives and help Akechi
Mitsuhide-dono!”
She brandished her spear and charge to the front as the vanguard.
The Amago 10 heroes suddenly descend from the slope with loud voices
under the heavy rain—
The Yamana army which was confused because of the sudden rain was in
disorder in front of the Oda army that launched a surprise attack with a seemingly
large army.
Yamana Toyokuni is a commander whose standpoint changes repeatedly and
he kept changing sides here and there. The fighting spirit of the generals and troops
of the Yamana army wasn’t high. Especially for the ashigaru who were farmers,
their lord Yamana Toyokuni who would change sides at any moment cannot be
trusted. Furthermore it was partly because of a rumor that Yamanaka Shikanosuke,
who was betrayed twice at the last moment by the Yamana clan until she fell into
poverty, had changed her statement of “I don’t serve anyone else but the Amago
clan” and was employed by the Oda clan that everyone sympathized with
Shikanosuke and the march was delayed.
And there.
 “Behold, Yamanaka Shikanosuke! Although I have no grudge against the
people of Inaba who fought together with me before…… I cannot let Akechi-dono
to die. Please forgive me. My apologies!”
Shikanosuke who wore the Mikadzuki Kazuno helmet took the 10 heroes
and appeared during the storm without warning and closed in for the attack.
Shikanosuke’s prowess resounded through the mountain.
Although she had always been barely defeated before the overwhelming
armaments and ingenuity of the Mori clan, there was no doubt that she was a brave
general of Ikki-Tousen once she took up her spear. Shikanosuke had never been
defeated in one on one combat.
Furthermore, the enemy cannot imagine how many soldiers she was using for this
surprise attack.
The Yamana forces fell into chaos.
“Announce your names ten times louder! Pretend that we have ten times the
fighters!” Under Shikanosuke’s order, the 10 heroes shouted about Shikanosuke’s
prowess and fame of unbelievable luck while putting their lives into charging into
the mountain.
“Howata! Hakotsushiyoujinosuke!”
“Guruguru! Awanarutonosuke!”
“Kuun! Anauchikorinosuke!”
“Chiyu~! Oguranezuminosuke!”
“Buum! Otanikoinosuke!”
Although there were also those who didn’t call themselves with strange
animal names, at any rate just like Shikanosuke, they were brave people who didn’t
fear death. They were afraid of cowardice and dishonor rather than death. They
didn’t abandon the dream of reviving the Amago clan and they yearned for
Shikanosuke who continued fighting to carry out justice through this chaotic era.
Even if the defeated Shikanosuke had fallen into a position where she had to
disguise herself as a bandit, they were Hime-Bushos who vowed to their lives and
deaths for her.
Everyone……can’t you have much more cooler names than that? Inwardly
Shikanosuke was confused, did the 10 heroes wish to leave their names in history
with such unusual army names? She was confused but, No, that’s fine. It was
because we all call each other with strange names that we didn’t lose our smiles
no matter how miserable the circumstances were. It wasn’t complete bravery, but
there was also humor. That’s why we fought together until now.
“Yamanaka Shikanosuke-dono is spearheading the Amago 10 heroes to
make a surprise attack while ignoring the rain!” During the moments when the
whole army was caught unguarded and in chaos, the supreme commander Yamana
Toyokuni shuddered upon hearing this report, “it can’t be,” and was in agony.
Wasn’t Shikanosuke supposed to be in Harima on the other side of the mountains
that separate San’in and San’yo?
Did she rush out by crossing the mountain to save the Akechi army from its
dire situation?
Even though Shikanosuke and the 10 heroes were serving Oda clan now,
because Shikanosuke and the others have fallen low and were unable to make a
living, they shouldn’t have had any loyalty toward the Oda clan. That’s what
Yamana Toyokuni thought. It was said that they were borrowing power from Oda
clan to revive Amago clan until the end. He hadn’t imagined she would do a
reckless surprise attack by crossing the mountain. But, apparently that was wrong.
“Milord! What should we do?!”
“The fighting spirit of Shikansouke-dono and the others is abnormal!”
“It seems that she is leading a large army!”
 Right now, Yamana Toyokuni’s heart was in extreme fear of being attacked
and wanted to retreat.
“T-t-there is nothing we can do except to fight! There won’t be any escape.
Kikkawa Motoharu’s army is approaching from behind, if I am scared of
Shikanosuke-dono and retreat, Kikkawa Motoharu will deem me a coward and cut
me……! I have no choice but to pass through!”
“But, can you defeat Shikanosuke-dono?”
“Didn’t milord betray Shikanosuke-dono twice even though you owed her a
great debt!? It was thanks to Shikanosuke-dono that milord who failed at becoming
the ruler of Inaba was able to return as the lord of Tottori castle! It’s that
person……”
“I-i-it can’t be helped……! I don’t want to fight Shikanosuke-dono. But I
have to switch side ssince the war has started!”
While screaming, Toyokuni was scared. Can a coward like myself kill
Shikanosuke-dono who I betrayed before? But, if he didn’t fight, Kikkawa
Motoharu wouldn’t forgive him. From the start, Kikkawa Motoharu had a strong
sense of justice and hated betrayers. She was an upright and honest Hime-Busho.
Even Ukita Naoie who was called the Kan’aku Mugen was able to hold onto his
life and live for a long time because he accompanied Kobayakawa Takakage who
held the authority over the same San’yo region. If he had accompanied Kikkawa
Motoharu in the San’in region, “I cannot allowed foul man!” he would’ve been cut
by her.
Furthermore, unlike Ukita who was a villain who had the nerve to carry out
his crimes knowingly, I who is a weak person who kept betraying others because of
cowardice would be hated even more by Kikkawa Motoharu. Yamana Toyokuni
was convinced. Rather than being hated, a person like me who doesn’t have faith
or will has no right to put themselves in a place of responsibility for the lives of the
people and retainers as a Sengoku daimyo who unifies the country……
If he didn’t show Kikkawa Motoharu his determination to side with the Mori
clan from the bottom of his heart by defeating Shikanosuke, he wouldn’t know
whether he would be punished.
While being scared, Yamana Toyokuni blurted out, “Defeat Shikanosuke-
dono. Kill her.”
If I kill her, even if Kikkawa Motoharu who was her longtime bitter enemy yet also
a friend in a certain sense would shed tears for Shikanosuke, she would praise my
resolution and accomplishment.
However, is it alright to do something like that?
Would I do something to that extent to become the lord of Tottori castle?
For what purpose?
To show that I am not a coward, to show my determination to live as a
Sengoku daimyo.
Nevertheless, could I be forgiven for betraying Shikanosuke and going as far
as taking her life?
Yamana Toyokuni didn’t know what to do anymore.
Please. Withdraw. Please disappear to the mountain before we are take each
other’s lives! You understand that you would die in vain by dying tragically
here…… repeating the attacks to delay our march. Then please retreat now. Even
if it’s hard, you could do it in this intense rain. Please.
However, Toyokuni’s hope didn’t come true.
Shikanosuke who succeeded in the surprise attack during the rain was
waiting for a chance to give the order to retreat.
However, when the vigorous 10 heroes saw the Yamana army’s confusion,
“Uoooh!”, they made a reckless charge.
 When Shikanosuke and the others had gone deep inside the enemy
formation.
The heavy rain stopped suddenly.
The sky cleared up like it was a miracle, Shikanosuke and the other were
surrounded by the enemy’s overwhelming numbers.
“Ooh, O’Taisho! This is bad! The rain has stopped!”
“We seem to be close to death de-gozaru!”
“W-what? i-impossible?! Was it just a shower……?”
“This is what may be called a sun shower!”
“Don’t die in vain, we are retreating, retreat! Iyaa, it’s useless! We are
completely surrounded!”
The troops of Yamana army found out that the army led by Shikanosuke was
actually very small.
And. “Fight. Shikansouke can be defeated.” Toyokuni gave the order to the
whole army.
“I-is it fine?”
“Shi-shi-shikanosuke-sama……”
“Is it really alright to defeat her?”
“But it’s the lord’s order.”
“T-t-there is no choice but to fight”
After a moment of silence—
All at once, the ashigaru of the Yamana army thrust out their spears and
fired their arrows at the 10 heroes.
Heaven continue to give me Shichinanhachiku until the end, that’s fine, but I
regret dragging my 30 companions into this, Shikanosuke thought.
“The 10 heroes will die here, but O’Taisho cannot be allowed to die! As
long as O’Taisho lives, even if we die, it’s still possible to fight!”
 “We will be the shield and open the way. O’Taisho. Please escape! Only you
can recover from this final Shichinanhachiku, O’Taisho!”
“As long as Shikanosuke O’Taisho survives, the Amago 10 heroes are
immortal! We will keep appearing as long as there is O’Taisho!”
The whole 10 heroes, together tried to forcibly break through the
surrounding Yamana forces to open a way for retreat in order to let Shikanosuke
run away—
I didn’t say goodbye to these girls.
I didn’t try to persuade them.
Neither could I say that I will die with them.
I cannot say it.
The Amago 10 heroes are one both in body and soul.
Talking is already unnecessary.
“Farewell.” Shikanosuke muster up her strength to leave a few words and
tried to run while enduring humiliation and sorrow—
But because of the heavy rain just now, the ground had become muddy.
As if the heaven brought the rain for an instant just to annihilate
Shikanosuke.
I see. The heaven call upon this heavy rain to destroy us. To destroy us who
survive fighting our fate at Kozuki castle……
When Shikanosuke thought this, it was already too late.
Tripped by the Yamana forces that were desperately chasing her,
Shikanosuke’s face finally fell into the mud.
The 10 heroes were all captured too.
Even while being buried under the mud, Shikanosuke still struggled to stand
up. Even if she had to throw away her honor as a samurai not caring what others
thought of her, even after showing her disgraceful appearance in front of her
former comrades, the generals of the Yamana Toyokuni army, she tried to escape.
“I, I cannot die yet! How much sorrow will milord feel if I die here?! All of
the 10 heroes who tried their best to keep me alive, all of them will die in vain! No
matter how shameful, even if I will be shamed as a general who used her comrades
and threw them away for a life ahead in reluctant cowardice, I don’t want to give
up until the end! I want to live. I want to live. I want to live……!”
Shikanosuke doesn’t have to become a legend, I want you to live. She
suddenly recalled the words that Sagara Yoshiharu said that night. Tears flowed
from Shikanosuke’s eyes. At the same time, the black mud that dirtied
Shikanosuke’s body forcibly made her remember the humiliation when she was
captured by the Mori clan and had to escape through the lavatory from the castle.
In the end, all of Yamanaka Shikanosuke’s life, was to keep running everywhere,
to keep enduring shame. In the end, thinking about whether she had spent useless
failed battles which had let her important companions die made it so her tears
couldn’t stop.
“At least in the end, please let me see milord,” Shikanosuke muttered and
cried.
One after another, long spears approached to kill Shikanosuke.
The 10 heroes already had no way to fight so that Shikanosuke would live
any longer.
“Yamanaka Shikanosuke-sama, th-this is the lord’s order.”
“W-w-we will take your life!”
“W-we ashigaru cannot disobey the Yamana lord’s command.”
“Just one thrust. Apologies.”
A lone spear thrust by an ashigaru who yelled while soaked in sweat stabbed
Shikanosuke’s chest.
 But—
Shikanosuke’s chest didn’t get pierced by the spear.
Milord……! The spear struck the Sen’nari Hyotan of Sagara Yoshiharu that
Shikanosuke unconsciously held over her chest.
It failed!
The ashigaru who pierced the gourd, pulled the spear back from the gourd to
stab Shikanosuke again while trembling. However, when he saw the appearance of
Shikanosuke who was shedding tears while hugging the gourd that protected her
silently, his strength left his body. The Ashigaru dropped his spear to the ground.
“No, enough, it’s impossible. I, an ashigaru, cannot kill…… This woman!”
The ashigarus who should’ve stabed Shikanosuke to death stopped their
hands at once.
“Even though she is covered in mud, Shikanosuke-sama is beautiful……”
“With only thirty people, she crossed the mountain to save her ally.”
“If we die, we would understand.”
“A nice person like her…… killing such a person.”
“We cannot do it!”
“Don’t joke with me!”
“We cannot kill Shikanosuke-sama who fought for Lord Yamana many
times!”
“Tell this to Lord Yamana! We cannot kill her! Kill the both of us!”
“If he absolutely wants to kill this person, the lord should take a spear and
kill her by his own hand!”
“That’s right! We cannot stand it anymore! If Tottori castle is worth more
than killing Shikanosuke-sama…… he should do it himself!”
“Just what is this war for!? It has no important meaning or will! It’s just a
war because you want to survive!”
 While shouting unanimously, they stabbed their long spears beside their feet.
“That’s right! How could we, the people of Inaba, betray Shikanosuke-sama
thrice?!” The ashigaru gave out a roar all at once.
The rain stopped, the ashigaru of Yamana army who understood that the
surprise attack unit that was led by Shikanosuke was only composed of 30 suicide
soldiers spoke, “We all cannot kill them”, “They are our benefactors”, “They are
righteous people”, “We should repay their kindness.” They recovered their spears
and headed toward the main camp of the supreme commander and king of Inaba,
Yamana Toyokuni.
“Anymore than this is a cruelty towards Shikanosuke-sama, we cannot
endure it anymore!”
“To begin with, Tottori castle was……”
“The castle was taken by Shikanosuke-sama! Shikanosuke-sama gave that to
the wandering Toyokuni-sama!”
“Not only did he fail to repay his debt twice, no, three times…… he wanted
to kill Shikanosuke-sama!”
“We cannot tolerate Toyokuni-sama any longer!”
The commanders and chief retainers couldn’t be stopped anymore.
During the battle—no, the same time as the battle completed, the ashigarus
in Yamana army whose heart were shaking and sympathized with Shikanosuke
rose in rebellion.
Even though it’s the Sengoku world where retainers supplant their lord, it
was a rare thing for ashigaru to revolt against the king.
However, it happened.
They felt that much gratitude toward Shikanosuke.
More than that, to kill Shikanosuke without repaying her kindness in the
end, they refused it by their own will.
 “Sagara Yoshiharu-dono who came from the future.”
“From a sandal bearer who had no family background, with only his skills
and will, he succeeded in life as a general who supported the Oda clan and became
the lover of the Tenkabito.”
“The Mori clan was the same! The first generation Motonari rose to fame
through ingenuity.”
“Just because Toyokuni-sama was born in the Yamana clan and we ashigaru
were born in Inaba, it doesn’t mean that we must follow such a shameless lord this
much.”
“We respect Shikanosuke-sama as the true master of Inaba!”
“That is the will of us, the people of Inaba!”
Even the chief retainers who waited next to Toyokuni and turned pale and
speechless finally abandoned Toyokuni.
“Milord. With all due respect…… everybody has already run out of
patience.”
“Even though we chief retainers have different views than the ashigaru, we
feel the same de-gozaru”
“Including your numerous betrayals toward Shikanosuke-dono, milord’s
past deeds are too much to be overlooked. At least if you want to show your
determination to carry out your will to Kikkawa Motoharu. Even if you kill
Shikanosuke-dono in fear of Motoharu. The ashigaru cannot be stopped anymore.”
Yamana Toyokuni realized that this time no one among the people of Inaba
would support him anymore. Everyone had made up their mind to revolt in order to
save Yamanaka Shikanosuke who was exhausted and lying down in the mud. From
the start, everyone admired Shikanosuke’s brave heart and honesty and thanked her
for suppressing Inaba which was in chaos because Toyokuni was powerless and for
forgiving Toyokuni who betrayed her. They brooded that this was the only chance
to repay that kindness. The man who came from the future Sagara Yoshiharu had
changed the awareness of ashigaru down to its roots, Yamana Toyokuni finally
understood that the era where the country can be obtained mostly on the honor of
the Yamana clan was already over.
“Even if you tell me to kill Shikanosuke who is the benefactor of Yamana
clan, it won’t happen. I don’t have the courage.” Toyokuni repented.
“……Would they…… Banish me? Or kill me?”
As the ashigarus shouted “Kill!”, the chief retainers held back the ashigaru.
“Then you will be a murderer of your own master. It will throw Inaba into further
chaos…… And Shikanosuke-dono’s name will be tainted as well. The lord shall be
banished from the army.” They appeared to the army. The enraged ashigaru
realized that it would tainted her righteousness if Shikanosuke killed Toyokuni and
they all calmed down at once.
“You will be able to escape alone. It’s fine to go to Kikkawa Motoharu or to
the Oda clan. Milord is already free. Milord must choose the end with your own
heart.”
“I-I…… if I go back to Kikkawa, I will be killed, but the Oda clan cannot
forgive me…… I have no more places to go.” Toyokuni who despaired about not
being able to choose his destination and fells from his horse was at his wits end
and was trembling.
“You don’t need to go anywhere. Toyokuni-dono. Toyokuni-dono is the lord
of Tottori castle of Inaba.”
Yamanaka Toyokuni who was taken up by the ashigaru, slowly approached
Toyokuni and held his hands.
“Shikanosuke-dono…… you are…… still forgiving me?! No matter how
you look at it, being like this…… a softhearted person…… isn’t it foolish?!”
 “In future generations, I might be nicknamed Bakanosuke. But right now,
only I can save you who is cornered by troubles. I have no grudges against
Toyokuni-dono who betrayed me to the Mori clan.”
She seriously meant that. Yamana Toyokuni could believe Shikanosuke’s
word from the bottom of his heart for the first time.
“I will soon leave Tottori castle, the Yamana clan doesn’t need to be a
daimyo anymore, I whose weakness had been forgiven by Shikanosuke-dono will
not hesitate this time.” he vowed in his heart.
“……I-I want to repay Shikanosuke-dono’s favor now. I will persuade my
Oji-jo, Yamana Suketoyo, to allow Yamanaka-dono to enter Arikoyama castle
alone. The armies of Inaba and Tajima that are controlled by the Yamana clan will
be given to the Oda clan. To Shikanosuke-dono’s ally. If it is you, there will be a
chance to rescue Akechi Mitsuhide-dono who is isolated at Tanba. Among the
people here, only me who is his nephew can persuade Oji-jo. In the first place, it
was I who made Oji-jo who was hesitating over severing his relationship with Oda
clan forcibly betray his own ally over to the Mori clan… I am begging you.”
“Don’t joke us”, “”You are about to run away again”, “You would be
besieged if you entered Arikoyama castle”, “He probably intends to attack you on
both sides with Yamana Suketeyo’s army and Kikkawa Motoharu.”
Although a lot of the ashigarus were shouting, “Toyokuni-dono. I will
believe in you one more time. Even if I am betrayed—I will no longer despair.
Because you have shown your honesty to this many people.”
Shikanosuke laughed while troubled over her embarrassment. Until now,
Shikanosuke had to fight for Shichinanhachiku. She didn’t know how to react or
how to be thankful after being shown kindness from so many people. Even though
she cried a lot when she connected her wills with Sagara Yoshiharu when they
were at the ridge of Yumesakigawa, she couldn’t do the same thing when she was
in front of so many soldiers as their commander.
Yamana Toyokuni couldn’t directly look at Shikanosuke’s dazzling smile
and knelt down and prayed instinctively. He finally cried. They were not tears of
sorrow, they were tears shed from being liberated from his suffering as the current
head of the Yamana clan of Inaba who kept being played around in the chaotic era.
There was no fear anymore. Perhaps those who seek salvation from the god of
Christians in this Sengoku era are praying and asking for help from god with this
feeling, he thought.
“Dorinosuke think those words are true de-gozaru.”
Teramotosheishinosuke nodded, “Will the body double that comes towards
Kobayakawa be alright?” Idzutsuonnanosuke tilted her head.
“Kikkawa Motoharu’s martial prowess and Kobayakawa Takakage’s
wisdom are exceptional. Since Akechi-dono is still cornered at Tanba and
Shikanosuke-dono is absent from Himeji castle, this is still a difficult situation. It’s
a battle against time to persuade Oji-jo. My apologies.” Yamana Toyokuni rode his
horse again and started rushing towards Arikoyama castle alone.
“Is it really fine O’Taisho?”
Yabunakabaranosuke asked.
“It’s alright. The heavens smiled on us for the first time. The fight of the
Amago 10 heroes who continued losing before Shichinanhachiku was not
meaningless…… it was thanks to everyone that I was able to meet Sagara
Yoshiharu-dono. We were saved by milord’s Sen’nari Hyotan. It was good that we
didn’t die at Kozumi castle……”
While being raised by the ashigaru of Inaba who were overjoyed at being
able to save Shikanosuke and Amago 10 heroes, Shikanosuke tightened her
expression. “Everyone…… I cannot thank you enough. I am really thankful.
However, the decisive battle against the Mori clan has just begun. With the
combined courage and wisdom of the Mori sisters, they are the strongest sisters of
the Sengoku era that I couldn’t win against no matter how many times I fought
them. It will be a tough fight. People will be killed in battle. I have received
enough kindness from everyone by rescuing the 10 heroes and I. It’s your choice to
not to participate in this great war. This isn’t a just battle to simply revive the
Amago clan, but it will be one of the fiercest battles in the history of Japan.
Although I would be glad if you join the war, you may return home—
“We are with Shikanosuke-sama”, “Let’s change the world,” most of the
people joined the war.
However, on the other side of the mountain, Mitsuhide was cornered in
extreme danger.

When Kikkawa Motoharu’s forces went south through San’indou and

pressed on to Toyooka along Maruyamagawa, an urgent report was brought. The
messenger was a vassal of the Mori clan who barely escaped after joining the
Yamana Toyokuni force as their observer. Because of the revolt of the marching
ashigarus who raised up Shikanosuke and Shikanosuke herself who was also
accompanied by Yamana Toyokuni, their whereabouts was lost. Fortunately,
because the Gishou Shikanosuke had freed them, they went down to San’indou in
the opposite direction and joined with the main army of the Mori San’in forces that
were led by Kikkawa Motoharu.
“What? Yamanaka Shikanosuke was?!”
 Kikkawa Motoharu who received this urgent report at the main camp was
not surprised that Yamana Toyokuni double crossed someone again and decided to
accompany Shikanosuke when the ashigaru of the Yamana army refuse to capture
Shikanosuke and revolted. Rather, it was because Shikanosuke was able to grasp
the heart of the soldiers and make them her allies at last while still holding up
Shichinanhachiku. Even though she was a Gishou that would be handed down in
history as her greatest foe, she felt like praising Shikanosuke for breaking the fence
between allies and enemies.
Nevertheless, it truly meant that Shikanosuke had come out from Himeji
castle and had made a surprise attack at San’in.
“Hime. Both Yamanas of Inaba and Tajima have already sided with
Shikanosuke;s side. The nephew Yamana Toyokuni risked his life to persuade the
king of Tajima, Yamana Suketoyo alone. Yamana Suketoyo originally hesitated in
betraying the Oda clan and was asked by Toyokuni to go over to the Mori clan.
Though at first he was shocked and furious that Toyokuni changed his heart again,
because Toyokuni approached him determinedly and said ‘please support
Shikanosuke-dono even if you have to take my head’, he decided to take the side
of the Oda clan again.”
“For that opportunist Yamana Toyokuni……to suddenly change into a
different person. That Shikanosuke. Although her ingenuity as a commander is not
enough, that woman has the power to move people’s hearts. She resembles Sagara
Yoshiharu. She has met a good master. She gained a miracle-like win that was
worthy of her name as San’in Kirinji (Wonder Child of San’in).”
“It’s just another step to Tanba, yet Shikanosuke obstructs the Mori clan
again.” Motoharu thought while grinding her teeth. However, rather than regretting
it, Motoharu wanted to shout “Splendid.” That Shikanosuke who kept believing in
Yamana Toyokuni even as he kept betraying others, had finally made him submit.
Furthermore, as a result of honestly believing and forgiving Toyokuni again, even
Yamana Suketoyo of Tajima and the Toyokuni army had taken the side of
Shikanosuke.
Although there were countless wars in which plots were contrived to make
the enemy general betray their side, Motoharu had never heard of one that made
the enemy ashigaru hold such deep respect that they would rise in revolt and make
the general agree with the ashigaru and betray the enemy. Shikanosuke’s foolish
crusade and losses seemed to have paid off at last.
However, the Mori clan is in the middle of their plan to go to the capital
right now.
It’s necessary to fight against their fated enemy, Yamanaka Shikanosuke.
Motoharu thought that the next conflict will be the last battle between
herself and Shikanosuke.
This is my own destiny which has been entrusted to me as the boss of the
San’in region of the great Mori clan.
After Shikanosuke is captured, it will no longer possible to spare her life.
Against Shikanosuke who escaped even though she had surrendered to the Mori
clan once, there was no other choice but to kill her even if she is a Hime-Busho.
When Izumo was conquered and the Amago clan surrendered, in actuality
the Amago clan was not dissolved. Even though the current head of the Amago
clan was treated as being under the Mori clan as a special Tozama daimyo that kept
their sovereignty of Gassantoda castle, there shouldn’t have been any desperate
war that continued forever between Yamanaka Shikanosuke and the Mori clan.
However, that wasn’t what started it. When the old general, Mori Motonari lost his
heir, Mori Takamoto during his assault against the Amago clan, he burned with
zeal to overthrow the Amago clan and capture Hakata and was willing to do
anything to clear the matter with the Amago clan and Hakata before dying.
 “Both the Yamana forces of Inaba and Tajima have made Yamanaka
Shikanosuke their supreme commander and gathered at Arikoyama castle. They
won’t return back to Toyooka and began to move to rescue the Akechi army by
forcing a march through the mountain path that stretches to Fukuchiyama and
headed to Fukuchiyama before us.”
“No matter what, they are going to enter Tanba ahead of our Kikkawa
army.”
“The guards at Arikoyama castle will be decreased. Will you take it?”
“This is clearly what Shikanosuke was hoping for. Our march will be
delayed after taking the mountain castle and they will enter Tanba first. If Yamana
Suketoyo is acting as their guide, even if I chase after the Yamana forces which are
led by Shikanosuke now……”
“The Kikkawa army is unfamiliar with the geography of Tajima unlike the
Yamana force that is familiar with it. It will be difficult to catch up with them.”
“Perhaps, if I come down to San’indou from Toyooka by using cavalry.”
“In that case, we would probably meet them somewhere on the main road.
Whether we would be losing or winning, Shikanosuke can confine the Kikkawa
army. It’s possible for her to gain time.”
“Shikanosuke will fight until she dies an honorable death. That’s the
determination to protect Akechi Mitsuhide no matter what it takes. Unless she was
fighting with her personal grudge against the Mori clan, she wouldn’t fight as a
mercenary solely for the sake of reviving the Amago clan. That guy is already an
excellent vassal of the Oda clan. She is a loyal retainer. Aah, that guy has found a
place where she can show her power for the first time in her entire life. It’s truly
regrettable that Sagara Yoshiharu returned to the Oda clan—If Akechi Mitsuhide
hadn’t appeared at Kizugawaguchi, right now we would be—”
 “It was fun when Sagara Yoshiharu was in the Mori clan.” Motoharu had
down cast eyes. My imouto who had always had a sad expression after ani’s death,
was able to cry, get angry, and laugh lively like she was another person. Takakage
was reborn. Shogun-sama also took a liking toward Yoshiharu like a child. Even
the Kan’aku Mugen, Ukita Naoie whose daughter took a liking to Yoshiharu was
making a face like a retainer of the Mori clan and had been going in and out of
Itsukushima shrine and the Murakami navy cheerfully……
If history had been even a little bit different…… For example, if Sagara
Yoshiharu came to serve the Mori clan from the beginning. If Yoshiharu had
appeared while ani was alive. At that time, Shikanosuke would also be a friend of
the Mori clan…… Ani would be alive too.
“Iyaa. Life is not printed like the Taiheiki (A historical epic) There is no use
in thinking about it.” Motoharu instinctively smiled bitterly.
However, when he was alive, Oyaa-san said ‘the Mori clan should not aim
for the world.’
Does the Mori clan have to avoid walking along with the Oda clan?
If that’s right, then Sagara Yoshiharu and my imouto cannot settle this
without fighting.
“……Wrong. I will lose if I indulge myself in sentiment. I have to win this
battle for Takakage. I will do this myself.”
In any case, the Mori clan’s strategy of having the Kikkawa army go to
Kyoto from San’indou with extreme swiftness by having the two Yamanas of
Inaba and Tajima as their guides had been ruined.
What should I do? I would like to hear the opinion of my imouto who is the
wisest person of the west at a time like this, but she is far away, Motoharu racked
her brain.
 “*Pant* *pant*” a strong looking person carrying a basket was riding to the
main base while shouting.
The person who dismounted her basket was a messenger who had been sent
to Motoharu from same Kobayakawa Takakage who was tasked to capture Himeji
castle from Harima.
“Oni Kikkawa-sama, how are you? The silver tongued diplomatic nun of the
great Mori clan, Ankokuji Ekei has paid her visit.”
The Hime-Busho who is unique in the Sengoku world, no, a Hime-Niso
(Princess-Nun) called a ‘Gaiko-Niso’. (Diplomacy Nun)
The young orator, Ankokuji Ekei.
Originally an orphan of the Takeda clan of Aki, the distinguished clan that
was destroyed by Mori Motonari. Because her clan was destroyed, Ekei became a
nun in a local “Ankokuji” after going to the capital and underwent training at the
temple of Mikkyo-kei “Ankokuji”. Because she spent time in the capital of Kyoto
as a distinguished member of the former Takeda clan since she was young, she had
a lot of influence in the nobility and merchants of the Yamato Gosho as well. The
Aki Takeda clan was a branch of the Kai Takeda clan. Similar to Mitsuhide of the
Oda clan, Ekei who had noble blood was the diplomat in charge of Kinai in the
Mori clan.
Although Ekei would have had a do-nothing job if the Mori clan stayed as
the conqueror of Chugoku, if they seriously went to the capital, Ekei’s connections
to the capital would be indispensable.
Takakage’s principal is, “I will not refuse anyone who comes, be gentle to
your enemy and harsh to yourself.” She accepted the submission of the Kan’aku
Mugen brute, Ukita Naoie whose betrayal she easily forgave. Using a suspicious
young girl who might really hold a grudge against the Mori clan such as Ekei as a
Gaiko-Niso though was a personal affair that was hard to be understand for the
honest Motoharu. However, if one thought about it, the employment of Sagara
Yoshiharu was also the same.
“Ekei, why did you come here?! It’s a serious problem now that the Mori’s
plan to go the capital failed because of Yamanaka Shikanosuke.”
“The truth is, Ekei predicted that this would happen.”
“You are lying. I will kill you for that.”
“No, no, it’s the truth. That’s right. I would like to eat Kikkawa-sama’s
handmade okonomiyaki.”
“Bake it on your own. How is Takakage?”
“Shikanosuke has disappeared from Himeji. Shikanosuke probably hindered
the Kikkawa army from entering Tanba. When the Kikkawa army goes south to
Harima from Tajima by reversing the mountain path that Shikanosuke took, they
should join with Kobayakawa’s army—”
“When Shikanosuke disappeared from Himeji, had my imouto already
predicted that the two Yamanas would betray us?” Motoharu was surprised.
Otherwise, Ekei who was in Harima shouldn’t have come to her at same time as
the report of the two Yamana’s betrayal.
“It’s because Takakage-sama is the wisest in the world and a genius that
predicts things ahead. But then, the flexible Ekei cannot stand with such a serious
and diligent person. Kukuku.”
“What did you say?”
“No, nothing. Kikkawa-sama? Yes, this is a letter from Takakage-sama.
Please go to Harima as soon as possible. Fufufu.”
Motoharu opened the letter while staring at Ekei. In that letter, Takakage
plainly stated that going to the capital through San’indou would be difficult.
“Yamanaka Shikanosuke has led a suicide army to San’in to delay ane-ue’s
march. Though it seems like a reckless charge, with the power of Inaba and
Yamana Toyokuni, Shikanosuke probably cannot be defeated. Don’t attack. If
Ane-ue didn’t order Toyokuni to ‘arrest and keep her alive’, the majority of the
vassals and ashigaru whose emotions will blow up will not be able to restrain
themselves and will rise in revolt against. Toyokuni. They will kill Toyokuni and
then they will side with Shikanosuke. If that happens, Yamana Suketoyo will align
himself with his nephew, Toyokuni. By all rights, Shikanosuke should’ve been
defeated by the Mori clan and died as a result of the Harima disturbances but
perhaps Yoshiharu changed her fate. Shikanosuke’s foolish honesty that kept
forgiving Toyokuni despite kept being betrayed has been repaid big time because
Yoshiharu kept her alive—”
As expected of Takakage, Motoharu felt admiration. Takakage also predicted
that there would a failure of the plan and hinder their march to the capital. Though
there should have been some complicated memories since the underlying cause of
this was Sagara Yoshiharu, there wasn’t any “selfishness” in this letter.
“Kikkawa-sama? Takakage-sama is a person who would conceal herself and
is eager to sacrifice herself unless a warrior like you gets a grip on yourself. If
Kikkawa-sama refuses to join at Harima, Takakage-sama might take the safe path
and return to Aki if you don’t want to destroy the Mori clan.”
“I understand. This shall be my own move. I shouldn’t turn back now. But
for the sake of Takakage’s love…… I will put my relative Kikkawa Tsuneie to
defend Tottori castle that has become empty. I will stopped entering Tanba and
quickly go to Himeji! But.”
“But?”
“……I am wary about Sagara Yoshiharu and Kuroda Kanbei who come to
Kyushu. I don’t think that Yoshiharu would fail. Before long, wouldn’t Otomo
army come and attack Mori clan from behind? Aki is undermanned when that
happen. That’s bad.”
 “Aah. That has already happened. Kuroda Kanbei has led the Otomo army to
land at Suo and is charging at full speed in San’yodou. She didn’t write that in the
letter because it would be bad if the letter fell into the enemy’s hands. Therefore,
Ekei has been sent directly as a messenger.”
“What the heck?! In that case…… the Mori clan is being attacked by both
Kanbei and Shikanosuke? What did Takakage intend to do?”
“Of course, almost the same thoughts as Kikkawa-sama. You are twins
afterall.”
“I am thinking of abandoning Aki and Himeji quickly and going to Harima,
Settsu and then the capital. We would get the whole world and Yoshiharu as well.
Even after encouraging my imouto! But, what would Takakage do for Aki? Isn’t
Kanbei going to sneakily capture the Mori clan’s territory through San’yodou? In
that case, the place that Takakage would return to will be lost.”
“Takakage-sama reasoned that Kuroda Kanbei would never personally hold
her ground and look to capture the whole world from Kyushu or Chugoku. After
leaving Aki unattended, she will single mindedly run through San’yodou and come
back with reinforcements from Otomo to Kinai and join herself with Akechi
Mitsuhide and Oda Nobuna and prepared for a decisive battle for the whole
world.”
“The fateful decisive battle—Coming from the east and west are Mori, Oda,
Uesugi, Takeda and Matsudaira. A great war where all are gathered in a single
place. If the chaotic times where the Sengoku daimyo hold their ground and fight
their neighboring countries continues, it will take several years to unite the world
and countless dead will appear by then. By preparing the stage where the
Tenkabito will be determined through a decisive battle without any more
opposition and by deciding the winner through it, the ‘consciousness’ of the people
of this chaotic era would be changed completely forever……”
 “That’s right. Takakage-sama herself intended to do that from the beginning.
Oda Nobuna and Takakage-sama looked at the same dream. By doing that and
winning the decisive battle that ties up all the disturbances of Japan into one, it will
show the end of Sengoku era to the hearts of the people in the world. Which one
among Takakage-sama, Oda Nobuna, and Kuroda Kanbei will win is yet to be
seen.”
“If the strongest of Togoku, Takeda Shingen and Uesugi Kenshin attacked
as one, the Oda clan which is full of weak soldiers cannot win at all. No matter
how many namban weapons they had. However, Mori is the one that holds the
key.”
Ekei predicted “However, Sagara Yoshiharu will win.” Ankokuji Ekei had a
self-confident smile.
“Sagara Yoshiharu? In case the Mori clan is defeated, the Oda clan would
win?!”
“Ekei will work hard so that won’t happen, kukuku.”
“What?!”
“Anyway, please hurry to Himeji, Kikkawa-sama. In case the brave general,
Shikanosuke is missing from Himeji castle, it would be possible to drop it if both
of the Mori Twin Rivers work together. If we drop Himeji castle, Ukita Naoie who
remained idle at Okayama due to having a painful hip and sore waist would have
no choice but to take up arms and advance as Mori’s vanguard for the time being.
For the time being however.”
Ekei and Ukita, there are too many people that cannot be trusted that
Takakage has drawn over to Mori clan, Kikkawa Motoharu thought. However, it’s
because there is the selfless Takakage in the Mori clan that exceptionally talented
people that are like poison can be managed. Perhaps, because there isn’t any
selfishness within the strength of Takakage’s will who is always humble and
sacrifices herself in order to carry out her own way, it complemented my weakness
by daringly using those strong-willed people like Ekei and Ukita. Sagara
Yoshiharu is the same. He is a man of bottomless virtue unlike the eccentric Ekei
and the constantly disobedient Ukita, nevertheless his willpower is strong.
“Right, that’s right! What about the young Ashikaga Shogun-sama? The
third generation Terumoto-sama? Lands and castle will not fly away. If we win this
decisive battle, we can recover Aki even if we lose it. However, Kanebi must not
take those two away.”
“Those two are already in Takakage-sama’s camp. As expected of
Takakage-sama. Because she had anticipated Kanbei’s return from Kyushu, there
were no foolish mistakes—Kanbei’s arrival to Himeji will be several days later
than Kanbei’s own estimation. It’s because Takakage-sama destroyed many places
in San’yodou beforehand. The Mori clan will arrive at Himeji earlier.”
“If so, then we can break through Kinai as much as we like. However, even
we don’t have much time either. While Akechi Mitsuhide is confined in Tanba, I
have to break through Himeji! I must hurry!” Motoharu stood up instinctively.
“As expected of Takakage. I understand, the matter with Shikanosuke will
be settled in the place of the decisive battle with Oda Nobuna! We will stop
entering Tanba! We shall let Shikanosuke and both of Yamana men march to
Tanba! We will drop Himeji castle and go to the capital from San’yodou!”
Kikkawa Motoharu and Kobayawaka Takakage.
The Mori twin rivers who had parted at San’in and Sanyo will march
together at San’yodou.

※
 Nagashino
At Takeda Shingen’s main camp, hundreds of men acting as scoust for the
group communication were coming over to Shingen but they kept reporting the
details about the strange movements of the allied forces of Oda and Matsudaira. (at
this point, it hasn’t been reported that they changed their name to Tokugawa yet).
The diversion of the Sakai Tadatsugu army had already been sensed. But a
new movement had occurred.
It was a situation that Shingen and the Takeda Shiten’O hadn’t anticipated at
all.
The formation of Oda Nobuna’s army at Shitarahara was destroyed and they
start preparing to withdraw from the battlefield.
It was a clear movement in Shingen’s eyes as she took up her position at the
base on the hill.
“It can’t be. What happened to the diversion? Why would someone like Oda
Nobuna retreat here? Did Uesugi Kenshin break through Echizen and surge in
Omi? Or did the Mori clan have approaching the capital? Did she realize that the
diversion was a failure and her chance of winning had been lost so she escaped in a
hurry?”
And strangely, only the Oda army that had taken up their battle formation at
Chausuyama in the north region had begun to withdraw while the Matsudaira
Motoyasu army that occupied Danjoyama in the southern region didn’t show any
movement.
“What is happening?” A crowd of people came to the doubtful Shingen.
“Oda Nobuna and Matsudaira Motoyasu are in conflict over making a
decisive battle with the Takeda clan at Shitarahara. The impetus was Sakuma
Nobumori from the Oda army leaving the battlefield without permission and the
people of the Matsudaira clan sent Sakai Sadatsugu’s army as a diversion without
permission. The people of the Oda clan insist on withdrawing to postpone the
decisive battle to Mino and draw the Takeda army into their own territory. The
people of Matsudaira clan that wanted revenge from Mikatagahara insisted on
having the decisive battle here out of awareness of the danger that Mikawa and
Totomi would also be swallowed up by Takeda clan and their clan would be
destroyed if they withdrew. In other words, Oda Nobuna set the Matsudaira clan as
a sacrifice for the sake of a decisive battle in their homeland, just like the previous
battle at Gifu. Even though Matsudaira Motoyasu insisted that although Takeda
remained indifferent to her and didn’t go to the capital, they would destroy the
Matsudaira clan before entering Owari in order to ease their worry in the future, it
was rejected—In the end, Oda Nobuna annulled their alliance with the Matsudaira
clan and withdrew.”
“I see. Has the alliance between the Oda and Matsudaira clans that has
continued like a miracle fall at last?” Shingen instinctively raised her voice.
“……Yes. Matsudaira Motoyasu changed her name to Tokugawa Ieyasu and
wants to surrender to Takeda clan.”
“Tokugawa, is it?”
“The Matsudaira surname is inconvenient to receive the title of Mikawa-no-
kami from the Kampaku, Konoe Sakihisa-sama. In other words, the reassurance of
all of Mikawa is the condition for surrendering to the Takeda clan, Oyakata-sama.
Concerning Totomi, they want to surrender all of it to the Takeda clan except their
castle, Hamamatsu castle.”
“I would like to make the necessary arrangements……however, what is
Ieyasu 家康 ?”

“The ‘Yasu’ 康 character is from ‘Motoyasu’ 元康. It is a letter that has

been used by the current head of Matsudaira clan for generations. However the
other character, ‘Moto’ 元 was received from her previous master, Imagawa

Yoshimoto. It seems that she is determined to separate herself from the Oda-
Imagawa government.”
“If she decided to obey this Shingen then she should’ve named herself
‘Nobuyasu’ 信康 instead.”

“You should restrain from saying that. Besides, Oda Nobuna also has the character
of ‘Nobu’ 信.”

“I guess so.” Shingen nodded.

But Shingen was doubtful of this sudden surrender from Tokugawa Ieyasu,
previously named Matsudaira Motoyasu.
“Oda Nobuna and Tokugawa Ieyasu should’ve been childhood friends.
That’s why, as an exception to the life of betrayal in the Sengoku world, the Oda-
Matsudaira alliance that has continued to be protected was like a miracle. My
Takeda clan cancelled the alliance with Shinshu (Shinano) Suwa and destroyed
them, abandoned the Kousousun Sangoku Doumei (Kai-Suruga-Sagami Triple
Alliance) and fought both Imagawa and the Hojo clan. Matsudaira…... is
Tokugawa now...... Though they were annihilated by the Takeda clan at
Mikatagahara once, they still showed integrity and didn’t betray the Oda clan when
behind the Takeda clan like faithful dog. That Tokugawa is breaking up with Oda
Nobuna at the last moment? If she was severing connections with them, then why
didn’t she make a surprise attack on the Oda Nobuna camp?”
“……From this breakdown, I guess she is hesitating about a surprise attack
right after betraying them. Even if they have to fight the Oda clan, they have to
fight it fair and square. If she attacked the Oda camp now, the faith from their
country would be lost and the Tokugawa clan would be condemned as a
dishonorable betrayer for generations to come.”
“No need to be bothered about Sakuma Nobumori’s sudden withdrawal
without permission. If it’s a trap, if we carelessly pursue the Oda army, I can think
of a worse situation where we are suddenly be attacked by the Matsudaira army
that had just surrendered. It’s a situation that I cannot resolved with my own
arbitrary decision. Call out the Shiten’O.”
If its Uesugi Kenshin, she would likely accepted Tokugawa’s surrender
immediately without doubting it. As a result, even if the Esshu (Echizen and
Etchu) army fell to the plot and took a crushing defeat, Kenshin wouldn’t think that
she herself was defeated. She would’ve just thought that the Tokugawa clan has
defiled justice.
But Takeda Shingen was not such a Hime-Busho. She herself is a schemer
and therefore she doubted the Oda and Tokugawa’s strategy. If the Oda clan is
besieged by the enemy from all sides, after the Tokugawa clan is abandoned to the
Takeda clan as a poisonous load, they could made a surprise attack. Shingen highly
evaluated and was vigilant about the ingenuity of Oda Nobuna to invent and carry
out clever plans for the sake of victory without worrying about appearances.
Baba Nobuharu.
Yamagata Masakage.
Naito Masatoyo.
Kosaka Danjo.
The Takeda Shiten’O rushed to Shingen’s main camp and started discussing.
“Its’ too good to be true. I feel some bad premonition. It seems like the
destiny of the Takeda clan is beginning to decline greatly…… Let’s run away!”
Kosaka Danjou who always preached, “lets run away,” had already insisted
they withdraw.
 “……Nothing ventured, nothing gained. We will lose the large fish if we
think too much……we can only chase them…… It would be fine if Oyakata-sama
stays at the main camp and watches the Tokugawa army…… We the Shiten’O will
attack the Oda army from behind.”
Baba Nobuharu, who was enraged by Shingen at the war council for the first
time because she was finally impatient with Shingen’s steadiness, insisted on
charging again. From the time she changed her name, Baba has already determined
to die in this battle to the capital. Although she is the invincible Hime-Busho called
the “Immortal Baba Mino” who had never been injured on the battlefield until
now, she seemed to believe that somebody among Shiten’O must fall down in
order to achieve Takeda clan’s earnest wish to visit the capital, And in this
situation, they would unexpectedly lose the whole world if a gentle lord didn’t
want to lose any of the Shiten’O.
“If we don’t want to bet, we will not get the whole world. However, no one
knows whether this is the time. If we accept Tokugawa’s surrender, at least we
could probably obtain Totomi, Mikawa and Owari. Because whether they truly
escaped or it’s a plan, for Oda Nobuna who has lost her rear guard of the east, the
Tokugawa army, she would’ve escaped to Gifu. The Takeda army could almost
obtain Tokaido.”
The strongest Hime-Busho of Shiten’O, Yamagata Masakage raised a
practical reason to build an overwhelming strategic profit by taking away Tokaido
even if the Tokugawa clan is an evil influence. During the previous visit to the
capital, they had left the dying Matsudaira clan and advanced to Gifu. Because of
that, when Matsudaira clan revolted from behind, their path of retreat was almost
dangerously cut off. Even if Matsudaira = Tokugawa clan dedicated itself to two
timing under Takeda’s authority, the situation would be different from last time.
Imagawa Yoshimoto’s route to the capital that was previously drawn by Taigen
Sessa—Shingen can accomplish the conquest of Tokaido that ranged from Suruga,
Totomi, Mikawa and Owari.
“People are the castle, the stone wall, the moat. It depend on whether you
can make Tokugawa Ieyasu who has fallen to the ground not to betray you and use
them as a pawn to the Takeda army, Oyakata-sama. Oyakata-sama, this is the time
to bet with your experiences and ability as a general.”
After the death of Takeda Tenkyuu Nobushige in war, Naito Masatoyo who
served as a vice general of Takeda clan is urging Shingen.
“However, there is another problem beside Tokugawa Ieyasu’s real
intentions. Even if the Takeda army is able to sweep over Tokaido, we cannot just
stay at Owari. The three clans of Mori, Uesugi and Takeda were in a situation
where they were like hounds made to chase after the prey called the Oda clan to
gamble over the authority of the Ashikaga Shogunate. If Uesugi Kenshin enters the
capital first, then its Kenshin’s win. If its Mori then it’s their win. Or course, if it
wasn’t like that, it would have been an impossible story for the Oda army to retreat
from Shitarahara. We also need to consider the conqueror of Oshu, Date
Masamune is invading Togoku again like a thief a the scene of a fire. Though we
don’t know how long Hojo and Sanada clan can hold off the Date clan but, its
inevitable that Togoku would be confused. If you decide to take Owari Mino and
Omi in one streak, it will be meaningless if we don’t advance to the capital. In
other words, this is a short term decisive battle. Therefore winning victories due to
carefulness will be the weakness of Takeda clan.”
The strongest general in terms of finishing short term decisive battles in one
round is Uesugi Kenshin. Regrettably, no matter how much I challenge her, I
cannot beat Kenshin if I clash with both of our armies in an open field battle. I
cannot defeat Kenshin without usings plans that took time to build upon.
Nevertheless its for that reason that we both will never lose without having an edge
against the other if Kenshin and Takeda fight in a one on one battle. However, if I
fight a decisive battle that was prepared steadily by Oda Nobuna, I won’t know
what will happen. Because Oda Nobuna uses resourcefulness to the end__Oda
Nobuna has the creativity that I don’t have. She is a Hime-Busho who accomplish
a clever plan to crush Murakami navy by using the Tekkosen. Shingen conveyed
her real feeling while staring at the Shiten’O.
“Uesugi Kenshin is the strongest in term of single blows in decisive battle in
the history of Japan. There are no military commanders with the ability to match
Kenshin in an open field battle except Minamoto Yoshitsune from the ancient past.
Even if Oda Nobuna was driven to a corner, she would bring a single blow in the
decisive battle and reverse the hopeless disadvantages of her army. Perhaps
Sakuma Nobumori’s departure from the frontline as a chance to escape was a trick,
it’s just a pretext to withdraw. Perhaps, Oda Nobuna is adjusting the marching
speed of the Takeda and Uesugi army and aims to defeat both. If both Takeda and
Uesugi attack from both sides, they wouldn’t be able to endure it even if its Oda
Nobuna.”
“Then what would you do Oyakata-sama?” the Shiten’O shouted
simultaneously while waiting for Shingen’s decision.
“If Kansuke was alive, the star of fate of Oda Nobuna could be
predicted…… but Kansuke is not here anymore. I myself must make make a
decision. Kenshin is a noble warrior. At least, would she say that we would fight
together as an allied army and match her pace with me until Oda Nobuna is
defeated and exiled from the capital…… Or, would she turn to her habit of not
wanting to destroy Oda Nobuna who hwas been cornered and defied me again at
the last moment……even if either of us defeats Oda Nobuna, in the end the Uesugi
and Takeda clan will settle the debt that couldn’t be ended in Kawanakajima.”
 “Then how about if you defeat Oda Nobuna earlier than Uesugi Kenshin.”
Naito Masatoyo proposed.
“It’s a meal that is too powerful for the two tigers. Now that Mori’s large
army is approaching from the west, there is no more room for a long siege against
the Oda clan. Although the strongest in battle, Kenshin would win if it was a short
term decisive battle, the enemy is the Tenkabito. The Esshu army will also suffered
huge damage. More than the battle of Kawanakajima. If at that time, Oyakata-sama
attacked Esshu army...”
Kenshin won in the decisive battle against the Oda army. During the
opportunity when Azuchi castle in Omi is taken away, if I enter from Owari Mino
and take Gifu castle which has become empty, our situation will be geographically
equal. Furthermore, while the Esshu army will have received large damage, the
Takeda army will be mostly unhurt. But Shingen didn’t nod.
“……In that case, Kenshin will arrive at the capital earlier. For Takeda to
arrive at the capital earlier, I have no choice but to pass through Omi earlier than
Kenshin. Furthermore, there is the third superpower, the Mori clan. As expected,
gaining profits while others fight without doing any fighting yourself is impossible.
There is no choice but to fight while shedding blood to win.”
“Oyakata-sama is being influenced by Kenshin’s righteousness,” although
Baba Nobuharu murmured that, she didn’t want to offend Kenshin’s righteousness
by taking advantage of the crisis. Nobuharu’s voice sounded somewhat happy.
“At any rate, we have to take Owari no matter how cautious we are about
Mori and Kenshin’s movement.”
“I accept Tokugawa’s surrender, we advance through Tokaido until Owari.”
Shingen decided.
“Understood.” x4
The Shiten’O agreed at the same time.
 “I will deal with Ieyasu later. Chase the Oda army at once, catch and
annihilate them before they enter Owari. It’s fine to stampede the Oda. If its to
thoroughly become Takeda’s hunting dog, I am prepared for the death of all of our
troops.”
Shingen sent a messenger to force a harsh demand on Tokugawa Ieyasu’s
camp.
Why is it. Although those troublesome Mikawa samurais finally surrendered
to Takeda, the current Tokugawa feels much more dangerous than the former
Mikawa clan who is devoted to just charging on through…… I am too cautious. I
shouldn’t think too much. I wonder what Kansuke would do if he was alive.
At this time, Shingen was suddenly attacked by something swelling from her
chest.
The center of her body become hot.
And—
“*Cough* *cough*”
She coughed a bit.

At Sasayama of Tanba where Mitsuhide’s mother, Omaki-no-kata, had been

taken hostage by the Hatano clan, the news that “the two Yamana of Inaba and
Tajima have turned themselves to Oda clan” was spreading using fast horses.
Inside Yakami castle, Hatano Hideharu and the Hatano clan who kept
waiting for reinforcements from the Kikkawa army were in an uproar.
“Kikkawa Motoharu didn’t come!”
“Akai Naomasa-dono of Kuroi castle is sick, he cannot stand anymore.”
 “There is no time to hesitate. What should we do?”
“Will Akechi Mitsuhide surrender?”
“Iyaa, each person. Azai Nagamasa of Omi, Araki Murashige of Itami
Arioka castle, Matsunaga Danjo of Yamato. Until now, though Oda Nobuna has
fallen once, each one of those people who betrayed her have been destroyed. We
the Hatano clan have already rebelled. Mitsuhide-dono too will harbor resentment
toward the Hatano clan that took her mother.”
The perplexed Hatano Hideharu callously determined that it was
“inevitable.”
“If Akechi Mitsuhide-dono is accompanied by the Mori clan before
Shikanosuke enters Tanba, we can raid the Kyoto city with the Akechi army. By
doing that, we can still reverse the situation. Spread out that Mitsuhide-dono’s
mother has been taken up to the top of Yakami castle and been crucified. The well-
educated and compassionate Mitsuhide-dono will not say something like ‘if you
kill my parent on your own accord, then I will drink that broth,’ even as a lie like
Ryuu Hou. If it’s Oda Nobuna, she would reject our demands while pouring out
tears of blood for the sake of Tenka Fubu and show a strong spirit to attack and
overthrow Yakami castle even if she has to leave her own mother to die. That’s the
difference between those people. Mitsuhide-dono will definitely takes on our side.”
“But what if Mitsuhide-dono persisted in her loyalty to the Oda clan till the
end and abandons her mother?”
“Even here, it’s necessary to kill the hostage.”
“The Hatano clan that doesn’t have any rear guards will fall.”
“The Hatano family will be plucked by the furious Oda Nobuna.”
“This clan will fall if we are defeated anyway. Now that we cannot hope for
a joint attack with Kuroi castle, a surprise attack is also impossible. It’s a gamble.
We have no choice but to attack Mitsuhide-dono’s heart.”
 Akechi Mitsuhide who formed a battle formation at the mountain foot and
encircled the Yakami castle, was confused over the unprecedented event she was
witnessing through the telescope that Omaki-no-kata was be taken up to the
summit of the castle and crucified.
Omaki-no-kata is an important negotiation piece, not only between
Mitsuhide and the Mori clan, but also to the Hatano clan. To crucify and murder
her during this war is outrageous. Hatano Hideharu seemed to have become
desperate. The shock of the news that Kikkawa Motoharu army had given up on
entering Tanba and went over to Harima was just that big.
Mitsuhide’s biggest weakness was stabbed.
“There is nothing that can be done……!”
Even though many shinobis had been been sent away, it wasn’t possible to
regain Omaki-no-kata. Similar to Nobuna, Mitsuhide had never made much use of
the shinobis so far. That was the reason. The shinobis that Mitsuhide sent away had
the tables turned against them by the Tanba shinobis led by the petite Ishikawa
Kazumune.
No one know what would happen to the serious Mitsuhide if Omaki-no-kata
was killed.
The vice general Saito Toshimitsu said,
“Any further than this then is a fake truce. You cannot afford to kill your
mother. Pretend to accompany the Mori clan and gain time, I will do something to
make your mother return somehow. Nobuna-sama would permit it as well.”
Although she suggested it, Mitsuhide shook her head and said “That’s not
possible.”
“It’s necessary to recapture my Haha-ue and carry out my loyalty to Nobuna-
sama. If its Sagara-senpai, he would certainly think so.”
“I understand your words but…… the Hatano clan who knows that
reinforcements from the Mori clan won’t come has been cornered out of despair.
This is not a state for having a normal discussion.”
A moment after Omaki-no-kata’s execution, a notification from the Hatano
clan came.
Mitsuhide didn’t have a chance to hesitate during this night anymore.
Within one night, Hatano Hideharu was worried that the reinforcements
from the Oda clan would advance toward Tanba ever so slightly. Perhaps if the
strongest warrior of Tanba, Akai Naomasa who had no hope of recovering was to
find out that Kikkawa Motoharu who he was waiting for won’t come and the Oda
army appeared instead, he might panic and surrender Kuroi castle. There is no way
that the Hatano clan could survive unless they drive Akechi Mitsuhide into a
betrayal before Kuroi castle was taken.
For Mitsuhide who is not a double dealing diplomat, the ways that can be
chosen are—
Continue the siege of Kuroi castle and let Omaki-no-kata die?
Or be reconciled with the Hatano clan and take the side of the Mori clan to
save Omaki-no-kata?
It was one of those two options.
“In any case, earlier than Shikanosuke-dono will arrive…… No, Haha-ue
will be executed as soon as Hatano Hideharu sees Shikanosuke-dono has come as a
reinforcement. It’s because when the reinforcements from the Oda army come
from the west, the Hatano clan would be isolated at Sassayama in Tanba by then.”
There were no more major shinobi left. The samurai of the Akechi clan who
cannot remain indifferent toward Mitsuhide’s plight started to form a suicidal
army, continuously they said “It’s fortunate,” “It’s night”, “Just one person need to
arrive at the summit,” and changed their clothes to an unfamiliar black costume
and began to head to Yakami castle.
“Everyone, I am sorry…… Even if its a one in million chance, it’s a task
where you cannot come back home alive.”
“Words are unnecessary.”
“All of us.”
“For the sake of Akechi-sama.”
“Will die at any time.”
“We will obey any kind order.”
“There can only be one wonderful lord like Hime in the world.”
“Certainly, your mother……”
“Sorry!”
However, Mitsuhide didn’t think that the skilled shinobi of Tanba, Ishikawa
Kazumune would let Omaki-no-kata be recaptured easily.
The remaining time has been down by half an hour.
Saito Toshimitsu was amazed that Akechi Mitsuhide was still standing with
her mental power. It had been a continuous predicament ever since Mitsuhide was
isolated at the Tanba frontline. Now that her mother would be crucified tonight,
Mitsuhide’s predicament had entered its climax. If it was herself, it wouldn’t have
been possible to remain sane in front of such crisis.
“……If it’s Sagara-senpai, he will struggle to obtain both wishes until the
end, that’s why, Juubei will……”
Toshimitsu learned that Sagara Yoshiharu’s existence is what keep
Mitsuhide’s mind.
However, Mitsuhide’s mind will also break if her mother is killed,
Toshimitsu feared the definitive ruin that would come half an hour later.
 For the one who was to be crucified on the cross, they were given sleeping
pills to sleep soundly and were shouldered by Ishikawa Kazumune and brought to
a pine tree.
She was a surprisingly firm woman. Even if she was being crucified, “Don’t
hesitate to follow your loyalty to Oda clan and fell Yakami castle,” it was certain
that she would have shouted that to Mitsuhide. Ishikawa Kazumune was alert in
case the voice came through and reached Mitsuhide through the telescope. Even if
she was gagged, she would tell her will to Mitsuhide. Furthermore, Ishikawa
Kazumune was also hesitant on piercing and killing Omaki-no-kata with a spear. If
she was asleep, it was possible to depart peacefully.
Of course, it was already expected that the last suicide army that Akechi
army had sent would attack this pine tree at the summit simultaneously.
“The shinobis have already been dealt with de-gozaru. Now we shall gouge
out the samurais from the mountain.”
For the Tanba shinobi who set up the barrier, if there was single person from
Akechi suicide army, even if it was just one person, they would be knocked them
down. As long as it wasn’t a fight during the daytime, in the battle on the mountain
that was covered in darkness, the Tanba shinobi who understood the topography of
Yakami castle had an overwhelming advantage. For the Akechi samurai who were
not familiar with the place, it was impossible to break the barrier in this mountain.
The samurai’s main forte was the spear and katana. At most, a bow and
tanegashima. For shuriken attacks through the trees that were protected by the
darkness of the night, they won’t show any effect if they don’t have visibility
through the dark mountain.
 “Fufufu. Even if they are samurai, they are virtually amateurs if they enter
the mountain at night.”
“It’s half an hour before the execution.” Behind Ishikawa Kazumune who
murmured that with glaring red eyes—
Omaki-no-kata who was crucified woke up.
Although the drug are still in effect, she was desperately trying to convey
her words to Mitsuhide.
“……Juubei…… Don’t hesitate. An ally will immediately…… save you by
all means…… forget this mother. If you betray your lord for your mother, the
revival of Toki Genji will be meaningless…… Juubei……!”
“Such terrific mental strength de-gozaru.” Ishikawa Kazumune was
surprised and amazed.
“Exactly like the mother of a samurai, brilliant. However, time is out. It
seems that no one was able to break through the barrier.”
“……Lady shinobi…… You look too young, right?”
“Shinobi don’t have ages. To live in darkness, to die in darkness, that is what
shinobi are born for, that is their future.”
“……Your parent……”
A first rate shinobi doesn’t talk about their past. Ishikawa Kazumune begun
to be called “Kazumune” from childhood when she became the head of Tanba
Ishikawa-ryu. Until now, she had accomplished all kinds of jobs. However, when
she was in front of Omaki-no-kata, she seemed to forgot that she was a shinobi.
Somehow she look like her deceased mother. Although her appearance was
different, she was a woman who seemed to embody something called motherhood.
It was the person who raise a Hime-Bushou like Akechi Mitsuhide with one hand.
Besides, Omaki-no-kata will die soon.
That’s why, she couldn’t resist revealing her past to anoother—
 Kazumune instinctively talked about her past.
“My mother who failed her mission, died de-gozaru. My father who was in
conflict with the leader who abandoned mother after she failed her task, took away
my ane and ran out form Tanba. There is family even in shinobi gozaru. Because I
was the leader’s hostage, I was detained inside Tanba.”
“……That leader was?”
“During the battle between Matsunaga Danjou and the Tanba samurai, he
was already defeated and killed by puppets controlled by Danjou. The leader of the
Tanba shinobi is me now de-gozaru.”
“Won’t you go with your father?”
“While taking my Ane, I who was left and abandoned by father have already
been forgotten de-gozaru. He might already no longer intend on being alive.
Honored Mother. It’s regrettable that Akechi Mitsuhide will lament unsparingly
while honored mother will die in happiness.”
“The fate of the Hatano clan has already been set even if I am killed, on the
contrary if you kill me, rather than a grudge it will bring misery and your group’s
downfall…… Even so, will you kill me?” Omaki-no-kata asked Ishikawa
Kazumune.
Kazumune,
“It’s the lord’s command.”
Simply answered.
“……Tanba shinobi who cannot carry out the tasks that they received have
no right to live. Although I am their leader, it’s too much of a position to silence
other shinobi with ability alone. If I betray it, I will be set as a runaway shinobi and
fated to be hunted later. It’s regrettable that I would become a dejected loser like
my father de-gozaru.”
 “I understand. The world that you lived in was, in a way, more severe than
the world of the samurai clan. I won’t say anything anymore.”
“The time has come de-gozaru.” Kazumune held a kunai.
“Honored mother. I am sorry, but I will take your life.”
“……Do it. Juubei, this end is neither a crime nor a responsibility of Oda
Nobuna-sama, it’s because of this mother’s naiveté. Swear everything on your
loyalty till the end. Please tell her…… that her mother praised her for standing still
without betraying others.”
“……As you wish”
At the time when Ishikawa Kazumune tried to slit Omaki-no-kata’s throat—
“That won’t happen de-gozaru!”
Buooooooo!
A group of wild boars rushed inside the forest.
There was one shinobi mixed with the wild boars.
“Nyuu?! Ranshinhojuton-no-jutsu?!”
Boom.
A smokescreen bomb exploded.
One. Two. Three.
Ishikawa Kazumune remembered the unique smell of the white smoke from
the smoke bomb.
“……The recipe of this gunpowder……”
In an instant, Ishikawa Kazumune forgot her mission. Her nose was acting
on its own. This smell, it was the smell of her father who left Tanba with her ane.
“Nin. Hachisuka-ryu shinobi, Hachisuka Goemon, is here. I will take your
back.”
Ishikawa Kazumune jumped inside the smoke.
But there was a shinobi keeping pace with her from behind.
 The face cannot be seen. But it was a lisping voice like Ishikawa
Kazumune—
Impossible.
It cannot be.
Ishikawa Kazumune shouted instinctively.
“Don’t tell me, it’s Ane-sha?! Shouldn’t you have disappeared when ane-sha
ran out from Tanba with Chichi-ue?!”
Goemon answered.
“……You are, Nagamatsu de-gozaru, right?”
“I have abandoned my childhood name Nagamatsu, I am Ishikawa
Kazumune! You are the one who is called Hachisuka Goemon! You are the Tanba
Ishikawa clan’s……”
“Yes, I am your ane de-gozaru. Even if you hide your face, your habits
seems to be the same as mine de-gozaru.”
Hachisuka Goemon and Ishikawa Kazumune. Together, they are the sisters
who were born in the Ishikawa family of the Tanba shinobi. They are atypical
shinobi with “crimson eyes” that were passed down from generation to generation
of the Ishikawa line.
“Now, I am a shinobi serving Sagara-shi. Chichi-ue passed away at
Hachisuka village.”
“In other words, ane-sha has succeeded him after chichi-ue’s death and
inherited a fake shinobi style like Hachisuka-ryu?! You rewrote all of the names of
the school to escape pursuit from Tanba?”
“Indeed de-gozaru. The shinobi that pursue runaway shinobi are relentless.
Chichi-ue and I were forced to abandon the past completely.”
“Why did you come back to Tanba?! Do you come back to get killed!?”
 Goemon slightly hesitate on answering. She had foreseen a fate where she
was destined to be killed by her separated Imouto who was waiting for her when
she entered Tanba. She didn’t think her Imouto who was left behind in Tanba
would have been able to escape from the world of shinobi. It was easy to imagine
that she would be hired by the Hatano clan if she hadn’t lost her life yet.
Nagamatsu who was also known as Ishikawa Kazumune wasn’t able to escape
because she was the lord’s hostage when Goemon and her father escaped from
Tanba. Naturally, she would bear a grudge against her father and ane. From her
sister’s standpoint, it was impossible to take into consideration that her ane who
escaped Tanba would interfere with her job as a shinobi of the Oda clan which is
her enemy—that premonition was proved correct. Originally, she wanted to ask
Yoshiharu, “please employ my imouto after I die”. However, she couldn’t confuse
Yoshiharu in this dire situation. And so Goemon decided to confront her imouto
alone.
“……Because I have a task of rescuing Akechi-shi who has been trapped.
There is nothing wrong with meeting my separated Imouto during this mission.”
“So then, we are neither ane nor imouto any longer. You are an ally to the
enemy. I will kill you without reservation!”
“Nagamatsu, don’t forget to introduce yourself with a splendid name. It’s
easy, this Hachisuka Goemon is going to kill you.”
Some of the Sagara navy had already arrived at Miyazuki port in Tango. It’s
a famous port in “Amanohashidate”. Goemon preceded to Tanba from Miyazu by
using shinobi from the Sagara army and rushed to Yakami castle. Though the
purpose for the contact was to tell Mitsuhide, “the Sagara army will come soon de-
gozaru,” when she learned of Omaki-no-kata’s execution she invaded Yakami
before entering Mitsuhide’s main camp.
“Hmph. It reeks of blood. Did you get wounded, Ane-sha?”
 “Kyushu is the country of Shura. I had much trouble dealing with the
Hagakure-Shinobi squad of Saga and the Shinobi-Goroshi, Kai Soun de-gozaru.”
“Its troubling if you make light of your ancestors Ishikawa-ryu, Anesha.”
Omaki-no-kata who was wrapped in the white smoke didn’t understand why
there were two shinobis running around.
Both of them jumped into the mountain and ran at dreadful speeds from tree
branch to tree branch.
Ishikawa Kazumune would get cut if she couldn’t shake off Goemon who
was taking the rear as quickly as possible.
However, she cannot leave Omaki-no-kata too far away.
She noticed that her comrades who were supposed to lurking in the
mountain didn’t come to subjugate Goemon.
“Unyuu. The Tanba shinobis that set up the barrier are……”
“……All of them are sleeping because of Shunkan-no-jutsu. Sasayama was
once my garden de-gozaru.”
“Are you saying that your skills have improved past this Ishikawa
Kazumune, Ane-sha!?”
“From Kanto to Kyushu. Better than you who didn’t step out from Tanba, I
have stepped in many places.”
“Ane-sha who kept chichi-ue for herself, abandoned me, and escaped from
Tanba…… I cannot forgive it!”
“Although Chichi-ue tried to take you back, you were captured by the lord.
He couldn’t take you back. It was inevitable.”
“Shut up!”
Ishikawa Kazumune flicked an invisible iron bullet from her fingertip to
Goemon who jumped behind her. That was “Kabutowari-no-jutsu”. (Helmet
Splitter jutsu)
 “Unyuu! Even though it’s a reunion of us sisters, don’t be so relentless de-
gozaru!”
Goemon put her right hand at an overhead tree branch and bent her body
into a くshape and barely avoided the helm splitting bullet. At this time, Ishikawa

Kazumune’s body flipped and turned in front of Goemon. Goemon’s advantage in

taking Kazumune’s back had been lost completely.
Truly a person who can compete for the second best or best shinobi of
Tanba, Goemon felt admiration.
But there was no room to celebrate her imouto’s growth as shinobi.
Rather, it could be said that Kazumune had spent many gruesome days as a
shinobi.
“How hard is the hardship of the daughter of a runaway shinobi? When you
wandered with chichi-ue to Hachisuka village, I don’t know that!”
Their taijutsu and ninjutsu were almost equal. However, against Goemon
who dropped her sisterly affection to Kazumune while beginning to forgot her
cold-heartedness as a shinobi after spending a long time with Sagara Yoshiharu,
Ishikawa Kazumune spent long days as a shinobi. However, Kazumune was
thrown into confusion from the time when she talked about her past to Omaki-no-
kata. There is her ane who has been separated from her for life—If she hadn’t
talked with Omaki-no-kata, she might have killed Goemon with a single blow
without changing her feelings due to the unexpected situation of a reunion between
sisters..
“Anyone who obstructs my job will be killed, even if she is my ane! If I fail,
I will lose my position as the leader and home in Tanba!”
“At that time, you should’ve come to Sagara-shi de-gozaru. Japan is wide
de-gozaru. That person’s quality as a lord is wider than anyone else—”
 “Shut up! My hometown is only Tanba. I won’t join the Hachisuka faction!
Why did you run?! If it was meant to avenge Haha-ue then the lord should’ve been
killed instead!”
“Things like revenge and such. There is a bigger dream for Chichi-ue…… If
it was spoken, you would understand de-gozaru.”
“Leaving his daughter and escaping, what do you mean by dream?!”
“In the world of the Sengoku era, shinobi will live hidden from the world
forever. Runaway shinobi cannot keep on being chased for a lifetime.”
“That’s obvious!”
“Therefore Chichiue firstly become the head of river thief group, allied
himself with a partner who had the capability to be the Tenkabito, to fly out to the
outside world from the shadows de gozaru....born from a family of shinobi, us
sisters have to change our fate, that’s why we abandoned our birthplace and past.”
“I was thrown away! It was mistake for the sake of ane-sha!”
“……If I who was a runaway shinobi came to Tanba, I would’ve had to
fight you.”
“If a runaway shinobi shows up, we have to subjugate them! It’s only
natural!”
“I am sorry for that de-gozaru. After taking a detour to Koga for a while,
even though I tried to look around, you were not there de-gozaru.”
“The proud hearted Tanba shinobi don’t show their face in the meeting made
by the Koga shinobi! Your excuse is useless!”
“Our Chichi-ue and Haha-ue doesn’t wish for this fight. I will come with
you Nagamatsu!”
Kazumune whose back couldn’t be taken, ignited and threw a large ball in
front of Goemon’ eyes who was flying around repeatedly.
This smell is not a smoke bomb.
 Horoku-dan—
Don.
It exploded.
While avoiding the explosion from a tree trunk, Nagamatsu who was left in
Tanba made a lot of hardships. She shouldn’t bear a grudge. However, I don’t
have time to have a long talk to reconcile with Nagamatsu. Goemon regretted
bitterly.
At any rate, the strategy to separate Omaki-no-kata from Ishikawa
Kazumune had been successful.
Kazumune cannot easily return to Omaki-no-kata who was crucified in a
pine tree. Because, Goemon’s death cannot be confirmed yet. She cannot think that
she would be able to kill her with a single Horoku-dan either. When Kazumune
come out of the forest and comes to Omaki-no-kata, at that moment, Goemon who
is still hiding will begin to kill Kazumune from the back.
Because she knows that, Kazumune still cannot go back to Omaki-no-kata
yet—

They both continued to glare at the forest while completely erasing their
presence.
Because they cannot sense each other’s positions, their breathing and pulse were
reduced to the minimum.

Ane-sha is tough. The Shinshu Sanada are the only ones who can survive the
fight against the shinobis like Fuma who came across the sea from a foreign
country and boasted abnormal power like a monster…… Furthermore, for us who
are familiar with Tanba Sasayama, we are strong. It was my blunder that Ane-sha
escaped.
The barrier had already been broken by Goemon. Omaki-no-kata would be
recaptured if she didn’t watch over her. Ishikawa Kazumune who rolled her back
into the bush and erased her presence like a corpse was watching over Omaki-no-
kata from the forest while almost stopping her breathing.
The pale Hatano soldiers kept their spears and came over to Omaki-no-kata.
“This is bad. Sagara Yoshiharu is leading an army and has come to reinforce
the Akechi army!”
“Now that it come to this, we will stay at Yakami castle until we die!”
“The Hatano clan will fight and die magnificently until the end! We,
ashigarus will do it as well!”
“It’s regretful, but the time is up. Akechi-dono’s mother will be executed!”
“Since the lord didn’t order us to cancel the execution, we have no choice
but to execute you as per schedule. Apologies!”
Following Ane-sha, Sagara Yoshiharu has come too? With this, the Hatano
clan is in danger. Kazumune closed her eyes during the end of Omaki-no-kata’s
fate.
I and Ane-sha who had abandoned our Haha-ue who once failed a mission
from the lord and together with this, that I have hold my breath and see Akechi
Mitsuhide’s mother helplessly die……as Kazumune wondered, until now, for what
purpose did she lives as a callous shinobi in order to become the head of the Tanba
shinobi? For what purpose did she become strong? She was beaten with a helpless
expression.
The life of Akechi Mitsuhide whose mother was killed will also go mad with
hatred and regret, just like me.
 …..Not only are the shinobi sad, but samurai are sad as well de-gozaru. The
Sengoku era is exactly like an endless cycle of regret and hatred…… now that the
fall of the Hatano clan has been decided, even this honored mother’s execution is
also useless.
Now that it has comes to this, I have no choice but to save honored mother
even if I have to escape from Tanba de-gozaru. However, if I run away, Ane-sha
who doesn’t know about my change of heart will kill me…… after all, only one
shinobi among the imouto and ane can survive. That is the law of those who were
born as shinobi. We were able to reunite at last even though we sisters kept
passing each other, Kazumune bit her lip and stirred her body to motivate herself
one more time.
However, at this moment Kazumune realizedthat she was behind her ane’s
back.
That was because the samurais who were going to stab Omaki-no-kata had
begun to make an uproar together.
“No, wrong!”
“It’s a fake!”
“It;s not Omaki-no-kata. This person…… a man of the Akechi clan……
isn’t it a man?!”
“When. When was she swapped?”
“I am an ashigaru who served Akechi Hime-sama. This is the first time that I
have dressed up like a woman! It’s too late even if you notice now, hahahaha! Now
then, take my head!”
“Sh-sh-shit! She escaped!”
“B-but, it’s a small mercy. It might be good this way.”
“If Akechi-dono’s mother was killed, all of us who shut ourselves inside
Yakami castle would be killed by the Oda clan.”
 “E-exactly. In any case, take this person away to the lord!”
I see. Firing smoke bombs around in rapid succession was for this
replacement. During the moment when I secretly fought against ane-sha in the
forest—As expected from ane-sha de-gozaru, Kazumune smiled.
However…… With this, I have lost my position in Tanba…… There are
countless people who aim for the seat of the leader. There are a lot of enemies for
me who is the daughter of a missing shinobi. Furthermore, the enemy, my ane has
stolen Omaki-no-kata. I have lost the position as leader of the Tanba shinobi.
Now that it has come to this anyway, I have no choice but to live and escape
from Tanba, when Kazumune realized that, her crimson eyes shined brightly and
her heart began to move again.
However, as I am also a Tanba shinobi, I have my pride as the successor of
Ishikawa-ryu. I don’t intend to fall behind Anesha. Next time…… I will win against
Anesha.

“We have succeeded in recapturing Omaki-no-kata-sama!”

“Its as if a miracle has happened!”
“Hachisuka Goemon-dono has returned from Kyushu, Hime!”
“The Sagara army has landed from the sea!”
“Although the Sagara army that landed on Miyazu of Tango were few, they
went up straight ahead to Tanba to save Hime. Furthermore, the Yamana forces led
by Yamanaka Shikanosuke-dono rushed directly to Tanba with a force that knows
no bounds!”
“Kurokawa castle that covered Tanba instantly surrendered themselves after
seeing Sagara-dono’s Sen’nari Hyoutan!”
 “Please look, Hime. The Sagara army finally arrived to Sasayama. It’s the
commander’s battle standard of the golden gourd!”
“Hatano Hideharu knows that Sagara-dono is a generous person who saved
the lives of the soldiers of the Bessho clan during the siege of the Battle of Miki
castle. He gave up executing the ashigaru who swapped with Omaki-no-kata-
sama—
“He surrendered Yakami castle and surrendered to the Oda clan and
personally came to the main camp”
Mitsuhide’s main camp was heating up.
The main force of Himeji castle cannot move. Yamanaka Shikanosuke who
led a small group of thirty suicide soldiers that were prepared to death entered
San’in to earn some time for Mitsuhide, moved the hearts of the men of the
Yamana Toyokuni army which was the vanguard of Mori army. Toyokuni also
persuaded his uncle Yamana Suketoyo and both Yamana forces of Inaba and
Tajima changed sides to the Oda clan.
Kikkawa Motoharu who gave up on entering Tanba, shifted her position to
the San’yo frontline that lacked Shikanosuke.
Even though this was a miracle for the Akechi army, luck and misfortune are
two sides of the same coin. Hatano Hideharu who shut himself inside Yakami
castle of Sasayama in Tanba after taking Omaki-no-kata as a hostage knew that the
Kikkawa army had shifted their course to San’yo and was at loss. Crucifying
Omaki-no-kata was to show his last struggle and to forcibly make Mistuhide
change sides.
However, Omaki-no-kata was saved by a hair’s breadth by the shinobi of the
Sagara Yoshiharu army, Hachisuka Goemon who urgently ran from Tango for the
sake of rescuing Mitsuhide—
 And the Sagara main army also felled Kurokawa castle and marched towards
Sasayama. While raising the flag of “Sen’nari Hyoutan” which is the signature of
Yoshiharu.
“Haha-ue……! You are safe. I cannot believe it. Mitsuhide was prepared
that you may not be alive anymore……!”
“You’ve endured well, Juubei. If you betrayed the Oda clan in the last
moment, I would have regretted that I made a mistake in raising my daughter.”
“……Haha-ue…… but…… it was painful. If I saw Haha-ue being pierced
by a spear, Juubei might not have been sane anymore. I might have commit a
massacre in Yakami castle that would remain in history. It’s well praised.”
“No. When someone’s heart filled with anger, they would decide on
gruesome revenge, Juubei. But you endured it. You kept standing until the end in
this adversity. Even if mother was dead, you would’ve endure it splendidly. For the
ambition of Tenka Fubu.”
“……No. Haha-ue. I understood well that Juubei cannot control her heart
anymore if I lost Haha-ue…… Or if Sagara-senpai didn’t come to rescue me.”
“You are too lenient to others and too strict with yourself, Juubei. Be proud
of yourself. You are the pride of the Akechi and Toki clan. How lenient is your
treatment towards Hatano-dono? Hatano-dono didn’t waste the life of ashigaru
who substituted for me.”
“Haii!”
Saito Toshimitsu who paid people to return Omaki-no-kata alive to
Mitsuhide, knelt before those two and bowed her head.
“Even though honored mother and Hime were able to endure, I who is the
vice general was wavering for a long time. Many times I advised Hime to revolt
and try to look for a chance to rescue honored mother once we pretended to change
sides to the Mori clan…… Honored mother. My apologies!”
 “That’s alright, Toshimitsu. Juubei is someone who would sacrifice herself
for the sake of duty and loyalty. Because Toshimitsu acted as a proxy for Juubei as
human girl, Juubei was saved a lot.”
“……I am grateful.”
“However, Toshimitsu. Where is the shinobi who saved me? I have to pay
my respects.”
“Goemon-dono was running around the mountain of Tanba without taking a
break.”
“Is that so…… however…… those two people, their physique, their
conversation, their crimson eyes that shines in the dark were very similar to each
other, it can’t be……”
Though Omaki-no-kata wondered who were those two people, Mitsuhide
who was saved by a hair’s breadth by Sagara Yoshiharu and was able to meet her
mother again had no time to think about that. She has been isolated in Tanba for a
long time. She was on the verge of losing her mother. Even though Mitsuhide was
rescued from a dire situation like a dream, there was no time for that now.
“When I learned that Sagara-dono’s army was approaching Yakami castle, I
gave up resisting and was going to release Akechi-dono’s mother, but because the
order couldn’t be transmitted due to the chaos in the castle, your mother was about
to be executed.” Hatano Hideharu who was dressed in white to express his
determination to commit suicide, had his hands taken. “We both have been granted
luck, let’s give our thanks to Sagara-senpai for our whole life!” And with that,
Hideharu was spared.
“No one kill the Hatano clan. Hatano Hideharu-dono has retired. The heir of
the Hatano clan shall succeed the clan and be relocated from the mountain fortress,
Yakami castle to a ground castle. The domain of the Hatano clan will be relieved.
After this war ends, though Nobuna-sama will decide on the official treatment,
Juubei will act as the ruler of the whole Tanba! Among the surrendered Tanba
soldiers, anyone who wishes to participate in the war shall be incorporated into the
Akechi army from now on!”
Tearing down all of Tanba as much as she liked. This is the permitted fait
accompli permitted by Nobuna for Mitsuhide.
Although the reconciliation with the Hatano clan was a matter in which
approval must be obtained from Nobuna, now that Nobuna was standing in the
Togoku frontline, Mitsuhide whose greatest mission was to stop the Mori clan’s
visit to the capital had first decided to reconcile with the Hatano clan.
If she decided on a harsh treatment here, several natives of Tanba would
revolt and it would take some time to clean them up. Of course, Mitsuhide didn’t
have time for that. The Tanba soldiers must be used in the anti-Mori war
immediately. The natives of Tanba shall be taken up as vassals of the Akechi clan
as much as possible and solidify Tanba which has been used by countless natives
as their stronghold as one country now. That was the plan that Mitsuhide planned
originally. Therefore, although Mitsuhide had fought hard to entice a lot of the
natives of Tanba, she had won at last.
“If Haha-ue lost her life, Nobuna-sama would never allow the Hatano clan to
survive, but if Haha-ue returned alive then there is no problem. Juubei will protect
Hatano clan without fail.”
About the Akai clan of Kurokawa castle who had already surrendered to the
Sagara army and the Yamana army that was led by Yamanaka Shikanosuke,
Mitsuhide decided a similar temporary measure.
Hatano Hideharu tried to kill Mitsuhide’s mother, Omaki-no-kata. He was
going to the execution at the last moment when he realized that it would useless
even if he killed her since the Sagara army had appeared, but the order didn’t get
transmitted. Even without killing the commanders in Yakami castle and permitting
the continuation of Hatano clan, Hatano Hideharu who didn’t think that his life
would be spared, “I am in your debt,” thanked Mitsuhide many times while
shedding tears.
“Therefore. The gratitude goes to Sagara-senpai who saved Haha-ue. If
Haha-ue had lost her life, Juubei would have flown into a rage and might have
burned Yakami castle and killed all of their commanders without mercy.”
“……That’s true, we decided to surrender and opened up Kurokawa castle
as well because we knew about Sagara Yoshiharu-dono’s generous treatment of
Miki castle. It was said that Sagara-dono gave rice porridge to the starving soldiers
who came out from Miki castle while encircling Miki castle with a starvation
tactic. While Sagara-dono was taken prisoner by Mori clan and absent from Miki
castle, Yamanaka Shikanosuke-dono and Takenaka Hanbei-dono who succeeded
his position were said to keep Sagara-dono’s instruction…… Sagara-dono is
certainly a person who has the capacity of a general.”
“But, Akechi-dono certainly also has that capacity.” Hatano Hideharu
nodded.
“It’s already known to the people that Omi Sakamoto and Tanba Kameyama
castle has a lot of good governance. On top of that, there is the generous treatment
for us the Hatano clan who tried to kill Akechi-dono’s mother. All of the natives of
Tanba are willing to volunteer themselves as the vassals of Akechi-dono.”
Although Mitsuhide herself was not aware, the truth was that at the same
time when the natives of Tango which is situated at the north of Tanba saw the
Sagara army landing with their navy from Kyushu, they changed sides to the Oda
clan one after another. Although the area that was personally possessed by
Mitsuhide who had the hard fight of assaulting Tanba, was only Omi Sakamoto
and Kameyama castle of Tanba, Mitsuhide was given a key position as the
substantial “Kinki Kanryo” and was authorized to tear down Tanba as much as she
liked by Oda Nobuna. Yamato, which had already become the fief of the Oda clan
ever since the submission of Matsunaga Danjou, the newly surrendered Tango, and
most of the mountain castle inside the capital will be under the authority of the
Akechi Mitsuhide army. Even Settsu which was formerly conquered by Araki
Murashige who was an expert of attacking castles was also practically under
Mitsuhide’s authority despite being in an undeveloped state at the present because
Araki Murashige caused a rebellion and disappear. After all, the present head of
Oda clan, Nobuna is going all out in Togoku and was not in Kinai.
In other words, just by combining Tanba and Sakamoto which was under
Mitsuhide’s direct authority, it would be an area of approximately 600 thousand
koku. As matter of fact, including the area controlled by Mitsuhide as Kinki
Kanryo, it would be close to 1.5 million koku—she will be a great daimyo who
exceeds Takeda Shingen and Uesugi Kenshin.
Furthermore, Mitsuhide herself is defending the city of Kyoto and the
Yamato Gosho as well as the Imagawa Shogun, Imagawa Yoshimoto who was
enshrined in Nijou castle.
However, Mitsuhide herself didn’t notice that fact.
“Aah. I finally joined with Sagara-senpai in the last decisive battle against
Mori! Senpai….. I want to meet you……! He surely will have become burly and
tanned again in Kyushu. Although Yamanaka Bakanosuke who nonchalantly
headed to Sasayama is a hindrance, she will hurriedly return to Harima and beat
the Mori twin rivers! If it’s like that, then Juubei doesn’t have any competitors
now! Everything is possible if it’s Senpai. Just a little bit until the realization of
Tenka Fubu……”
Mitsuhide was finally freed from the suffering at Tanba frontline that lasted
without end. And Mitsuhide felt a happiness that cannot be described by words
toward the person who save her from this darkness which was none other than
Sagara Yoshiharu__.
Fufufu. Even if I kiss Senpai by saying “thank you”, it won’t be a problem if
it doesn’t get exposed to Nobuna-sama. No, no one would complain if i am blessed
with one child! Sagara-senpai……
The Sagara army that raised the battle standard of the Sagara clan, Sen’nari
Hyoutan which has renowned across the world joined with Mitsuhide’s main camp
and the general of Sagara army appeared in front of Mitsuhide on a horseback.
However.
“Ueeeh? Its not Sagara-senpai! Y-y-y-you, wh-wh-wh-who are you?!”
The general of Sagara army who came from Tango to rescue Mitsuhide was
not Sagara Yoshiharu.
“I am Sagara Yoshihi. The previous head of Higo Sagara clan and the new
vice general of Sagara army. And—Speaking truthfully, I am Yoshiharu’s cute ane.
Yoshiharu is the future descendant of my Sagara clan.”
Mitsuhide instinctively uttered a hysteric voice unbecoming of a Hime-
Busho of a noble clan.
“Sa……Sagara……Yoshiiiii?! And, Senpai’s Ane-ue?!”
“My real name was Sagara Yoshiharu, but because it was difficult to have
the same name as my otouto, I was renamed Yoshihi. You, aren’t you Akechi
Mitsuhide known as the Koretou-Hyuga-no-kami? I realized immediately with that
kumquat in your head.”
Who the heck is this person?????!
A woman that has never been heard of before has appeared?!
Where did Senpai go????
Mitsuhide who is knocked down from the height of happiness to despair of
excessive anemia, needless to say she is shaking violently and fall down.
 “Wait! What do you mean ane?! Sagara-senpai’s ane?! Why does an ane for
Senpai who came from the future, suddenly appear from Kyushu?!”
“To be precise, I am Yoshiharu’s ancestor. Since it’s too complex, I decided
to be his ‘ane’ instead. From now on, this noble me shall handle the diplomacy of
the Sagara army alone. Every private things will be handled by me, Koretou-dono.
My otouto is too busy with battles of love.”
“Wait a second! Juubei is in charge of being Senpai’s family! To begin with,
although Nobuna-sama kept on being a hindrance, Juubei is originally Senpai’s
official fiancée! Although Juubei was a tolerant woman who had officially
permitted Nobuna-sama and Senpai’s affair, now that Tanba has been united, there
should be no reason that could disturb Juubei’s marriage with Senpai!”
What the heck is this person saying? Sagara Yoshihi who narrowed her eyes
seemingly wanted to say that.
She was a beautiful and noble Hime-Bushou. A delicate body, fair skin and a
well-formed faces like a noble princess.
Gugigi, this woman somewhat look similar to this noble and clever Juubei.
Furthermore, she is Senpai’s ancestor??!
If it’s like this—Juubei’s position as the substitute of Senpai’s mother will be
taken by this woman from Higo?!
“Koretou-dono? This is not a time for Yoshiharu to do things like marriage,
I will not accept it.”
“Shut up! This is not a problem that a newcomer like you could interfere
with!”
“Iyaa. Anything private about Yoshiharu will directly come to me, the ane
without fail. Under normal circumstances, my otouto has a nature of prying open
the gap within Hime-Bushou’s heart and winning them over by making them feel
good. Even in Kyushu, he kept having affairs with Shimazu Iehisa, Shimazu
Yoshihiro, Otomo Sorin and Tachibana Muneshige one after another. Furthermore,
now that Yoshiharu turns out to be the descendant of Sagara clan of the Fujiwara
family, the requirement for him to be Konoe Sakihisa-sama’s foster son and the
next Kanpaku has been completed. From now on, I will manage Yoshiharu’s
relationship with women.”
“Gyaa?! I suspect that he would make one or two local wives at Kysuhu……
That bastard! This is the worst developmeeeent!!!!!”
“Where is Senpai?! Get down here immediately! He hide himself because he
is scared of being blamed by Juubei for his numerous affairs in Kyushu, right?!”
Although Mitsuhide approached Yoshihi, Yoshihi’s reply was not something that
Mitsuhide was expecting.
“Yoshiharu divided the fleet on the way and is headed to reinforce his lord
and lover Oda Nobuna-dono. Although Yoshiharu thought about rescuing Koretou-
dono and Nobuna-dono at the same time, he only has one body. He talked to me on
the ship to divide Sagara army into two groups, I the vice-general as reinforcement
for Tanba and the general, Yoshiharu as the reinforcement for Nobuna-dono.
Although Yoshiharu was eager to go to Tanba saying ‘the Tanba frontline is more
critical’, I opposed it and said that he should prioritize rescuing the main army if he
is a samurai. The head of the Oda clan, Oda Nobuna-dono and her right-hand man,
Akechi Mitsuhide-dono. There were no other alternatives to surely rescue the two
Hime-Bushou at the same time.”
Yoshihi is well aware that Yoshiharu and Nobuna were in a romantic
relationship ever since the opening of the “Amano Iwato”, and she also had heard
that Mitsuhide insisted on being Yoshiharu’s fiancée. However, the subtleness of
the complicated love triangle between Mitsuhide, Yoshiharu and Nobuna cannot be
understood easily if she didn’t actually serve the Oda clan.
Hearing Yoshihi’s words—
 That’s correct. Nobuna-sama is the lord of Oda clan. Senpai headed to
reinforce the lord, Nobuna-sama and entrusted the command of Tanba
reinforcement army to his ane-ue whom he trusts. It was the best choice that would
make sense for a samurai in the Sengoku era. In fact, if Yoshihi-dono hadn’t come,
Haha-ue would’ve been executed. Juubei was saved by Senpai and Nobuna-sama
who has fall into a predicament at Togoku will also be saved by Senpai. This is
good. There weren’t any other choices…… But.
In Mitsuhide’s heart, a small “wound” like a speck of a black stain was born.
That “wound”, even if she tried to shake it off by joking around as usual—
Bang.
Mitsuhide suddenly shot her prized gun. She didn’t aim for Yoshihi’s body,
furthermore, because Indou who followed as Yoshihi’s attendant, “Gau,” mowed
down the bullet with a bamboo rake, Yoshihi didn’t get shot. Mitsuhide’s heart
escaped from this “wound” by this gunshot. However, “I heard that you were an
intelligent Hime-Busho, but you are acting recklessly?!” Yoshihi was surprised.
“Koraa! You insolent person, is there any person who would suddenly fire
her gun?! You don’t seem to have enough discipline!”
“I learned discipline from my Haha-ue! For Juubei, this gun is a substitute
for a greeting. If you pretend to be Senpai’s Ane, then Yoshihi-dono will be a
target for this gun!”
“……Haaa. Koretou-dono, although your loyalty to Oda clan that you
endured even when your mother was taken hostage was wonderful, the Koretou
name is a fraud that forcibly took the contribution to the Yamato Gosho and I have
never heard of the Akechi clan. My Yoshiharu is the descendant of the prestigious
Sagara clan and the man who will become the next Kanpaku. Yoshiharu cannot be
given to an uncouth Hime-Busho with uncertain lineage like you.”
 “What did you say? Your remark is like that of a mother-in-law’s
immediately! The Akechi clan come from the high noble Toki Genji clan! A
bumpkin from Kyushu doesn’t understand that!”
“Iyaa, my Sagara clan is from the true Fujiawara clan that has lasted more
than 20 generations. The Kanpaku Konoe-sama admitted it too. At Kyushu,
because there was little illogical social upheaval unlike Honshuu, famous clans that
existed since the Muromachi era such as the Otomo, Shimazu, Sagara and Aso
continued to exist. There were too many self-proclaimed Genji and Fujiwara clans
in Honshuu. The daughter of an unfamiliar clan such as Akechi clan, you don’t
match well with Yoshiharu.”
“Let me handle the relationship between the Oda clan and the Yamato
Gosho after this, Koretou-dono should be focusing on the battle with Mori clan.”
Because Yoshihi said it with a cool expression, Mitsuhide flew into rage.
“……Aaaaaaaaah! I cannot stand it! Sagara Yoshihiiiii! A woman like you
seems to be a hindrance for Juubei to the bitter end! An existence who will steal
every little bit of Juubei’s place in the Oda clan!”
“What are you being angry for? Wasn’t Koretou-dono and your mother
saved by a hair’s breadth? Yamanaka Shikanosuke also hurriedly came to
Sasayama and it wouldn’t having be in time if I hadn’t came with the shinobi
Hachisuka Goemon. You should thank me for a lifetime. And bark like a bear 3
times.”
“Who would be grateful???! Uwaaaaa, my marriage with Senpai!!!!! Just for
what purpose did Juubei subjugate Tanba for???!”
“Rather than calling herself a noble princess, she is a girl who smells like a
merchant.” Yoshihi who cannot endure Mitsuhide’s angry shout, covered her ears.
“Shut up! It was only because Juubei was living as a ronin for some time!
Never mind that, just quickly marry me with Sagara-senpai!”
 “Iyaa, after this battle is ended, the marriage between Yoshiharu and Oda
Nobuna-dono will be held. Hence, the investment of appointing the Kanpaku is
also my work. It seems that my otouto was truly in love with Nobuna-dono.
However, if Nobuna-dono doesn’t win my favor then it would be reconsidered.
Because only this onee-chan is suited as the wife of a spoilt child like Yoshiharu.
Fufufu.”
“Toshimitsu! Juubei’s life designs are going to crumble! I will dispose this
woman now and bury her in the backyard of Yakami castle! There is still time
before she meets Nobuna-sama!”
“P-please stop Hime! Although Yakami castle has surrendered, the fight
against the Mori army is still continuing! Of all things, we cannot assassinate the
vice general of the Sagara army!”
Saito Toshimitsu who turned pale had to separate Mitsuhide who shouted
“Aaargh”, from Yoshihi who was frowning. “What is with this kumquat woman?
Why does she hold a grudge against me? I cannot understand the Hime-Busho of
Honshuu.”
“Aaah. Sagara-senpai is the worst!! Not only did he not come for Juubei, he
sent this annoying woman as his substitute! I resent this!”
Into the sky of Tanba Sasayama, Mitsuhide’s resentful complaint
exploded—

As for the man in question—during this time, Ukita Naoie who owned the
500 thousand koku of Bizen Mimasaka was bedridden in Okayama castle. His
injured waist from when he fell off from a horse during the riot of Harima hadn’t
gone better yet.
“Aaah. My (Ore-sama) prized waist. That bastard Sagara Yoshiharu, how
annoying! However, since I cannot completely foresee whether the world will fall
to the Oda or Mori clan, my scheme to send Yakurou to Kyushu to sell a favor for
that bastard Sagara as well as play both sides is truly amazing. Uhi. Uhihihihihi.”
If Sagara Yoshiharu rescued Oda Nobuna and she won the world, the most
glorious achievement will goes to Yakurou. It’s a boon for the Ukita clan who sent
Yakurou to help Yoshiharu.
If Kobayakawa Takakage defeats Oda Nobuna, Sagara Yoshiharu will be
persuaded through Yakurou to return to Mori clan and the Ukita clan will be
thanked by Takakage.
“One way or another, the Ukita clan is safe! I who was able to achieve so
much while being bedridden is a wise man comparable to Mori Motonari after all.
The problem is how to make an excuse when Yakurou is exposed and doubted by
the Mori clan, however…… could she have her own way and run away?”
“Until my cute Hideie comes to age and becomes the ruler of Bizen
Mimasaka, my head cannot fall down yet, well then what should I do next……?”
Naoie sat cross legged on the floor and kept a watchful eyes—
He picked up two letters.
One was from Kobayawaka Takakage.
Was it bifurcated? Although Naoie got impatient for an instant, the matter
about Yakurou wasn’t mentioned in a single word in the letter. However.
“Yamanaka Shikanosuke entered San’in by leading a suicide army from
Himeji castle and with Yamana Toyokuni and Yamana Suketoyo siding with the
Oda clan, San’indou has been blocked. Therefore, the strategy will be changed
drastically, ane-sha and I will advance to San’yodou together and we decided to
remove Himeji castle and attack Settsu. Ukita Naoie, you have to lead your whole
army and joined with the Mori army immediately. Although Himeji castle without
Shikanosuke is like a paper castle, if you pull out an excuse and delay your
departure for even one day, it will regarded as a rebellion against the Mori clan.”
It didn’t touch on the matter about Yakurou that much. In other words, “I
will turn a blind eye about Yakurou. However, if you want it to be overlooked,
send out troops right now.” Naoie noticed that Takakage had turned a cold eye
toward him. It had been exposed. Although she knows everything, no, it was
because she knows everything that Takakage dared to employ Naoie as a vanguard
for the forces that headed to the capital. If he refused, it meant that he opposed
Mori clan. Cold sweat broke out.
It’s dangerous. What should I do? Should I do exactly as I was told to by
Takakage and head to the east or advance the troops to the west and take the
unmanned Aki?
I should charge through San’yodou when Kuroda Kanbei is plundering Aki
from Kyushu right now. So then when I plunder Aki before Kuroda, I could make
an excuse to Takakage by saying, “I am stalling Kanbei for the sake of Mori
clan”……. No no, those two are intelligent people who are equal to me. If I am too
greedy, it’s obvious that I would end up turning both of them into enemies. In order
not to involve Hideie, it’s the safest way to simply let Yakurou work and lie down
in bed at Okayama castle like this. However, I cannot use that method anymore.
What should I do? Should I participate in the march towards the capital?
However, what if Mori clan got defeated? What will happen to Hideie?
“Stealing Aki, just kidding, could I just laugh it off like that?”
Naoie took a look at the second letter.
It was a letter from Kuroda Kanbei.
 “Mufu! Ukita Naoie, Simon has already passed through Aki! Right now you
are probably laughing like “stealing Aki, just kidding,” but it won’t work. Your
choices are as follows. To confine Simon at Bizen Mimasaka for the sake of the
Mori clan. Surrendering to Simon and then advance to San’yodou together and
subjugate the Mori army. Being loyal and hurriedly going towards Mori clan now.
It’s those three. At any rate, you cannot pretend that you don’t know. You will not
choose to shut yourself inside Okayama castle and let Simon pass through and
meet the Mori clan. If you choose that method, whether it’s Kobayakawa Takakage
or Simon, anyone who survives will certainly destroy you after the war! Now then,
pick the choice that you want!”
“Uoooo? It’s too fast!!!? Even though Takakage should’ve destroyed many
places around San’yodou, what a disaster! Is this the work of the Kawanami-shu
who were known for their public works?” Naoie finally got impatient.
“Furthermore, Kanbei seems to be single mindedly going toward Kinai at full
speed without aiming to steal the Mori clan’s territory. That’s different from the
Kanbei that I knew who would surely plunder it.” Naoie clicked his tongue.
“Shutting myself inside Okayama castle and let Kanbei pass through…… I
cannot do it after all. Damn. It’s a pain being a Sengoku daimyo who has a fragile
position between the Mori and Oda clan! If Hideie wasn’t born, it would be fine
regardless of what would happen to Bizen Mimasaka……”
Being an observer cannot be tolerated anymore.
Kobayakawa Takakage.
Kuroda Kanbei.
They pressed Ukita Naoie who had repeatedly betrayed, assassinated, and
lazily let the chaotic era pass, to make a decision.
Support the one that he likes. Decide by his own will. However, he is not
allowed to be a bystander.
 Although Ukita army had little actual fighting experience because Naoie
held a principle of, “You don’t need to fight a battle if I you assassinate them,”,
it’s known that they are powerful if they fight seriously. As a matter of fact, while
Naoie is strategist, he also excelled in his ability to command. At the Battle of
Myouzenji, he achieved the brilliant battle feat of annihilating the 20000 soldiers
of the Mimura Army with just 5000 soldiers. However, in order to not risk the
Ukita clan perishing, Naoie rarely became serious. He pretend to be a “pawn” but
his ability was that of a “golden general”. (Shogi terms) However, Naoie himself
doesn’t have enough will to become a “golden general”. That’s why Kobayakawa
Takakage didn’t purge Ukita Naoie. Although he is a deadly poison, she believed
that it was possible to use Naoie who was a “capable talent with enough power to
overturn the war situation” until the end.
And the strange thing is—Kuroda Kanbei seemed to want Naoie to support
the Mori army rather than confine him as a bystander at Okayama castle.
Kanbei knew that Naoie sent Konishi Yakurou to her own troops. Or rather,
a way to two time had been secretly kneaded between Kanbei and Naoie. On top of
it, even if she said “will you help Simon?”, it cannot be done. In that situation,
Naoie’s only wish to let Hideie survive whatever it takes even if he two times Oda
and Mori until one of them wins, would be broken. In other words, in other to
maintain this two timing, there was already no other choice for him but to support
the Mori clan.
What could she do behind the scenes while fighting in Kinai if I shut myself
inside Okayama castle for eternity? It’s uncanny. Rather than letting me cut out
the Mori territory, it would be easier for her to drag me to battlefield, is that what
she is saying? Or rather…… Is this what she said is the so-called decisive battle of
Tenka Fubu? In other words, both Takakage and Kanbei fought not for territories
but for the sake of their worthless wish of ending this chaotic era. Do they intend to
involve me in this decisive battle by bumping me with these worthless ideas……?
“Hideie, come with dad. I will go to Harima.” Ukita Naoie called for his
child Ukita Hideie and put her on his shoulder—
“Otou-sama. Is your waist alright?”
“Don’t worry about it. Well, it hurts a bit, but it is partly a feigned illness.
It’s not a reason to not go to the frontline. If I pretend to be a bystander just like
this, the Ukita clan would be crushed regardless which one of them wins. Before
Kuroda Kanbei appears in front of Okayama castle, I have to help the Mori clan.
Hideie…… I will certainly made you inherit Bizen Mimasaka’s 50000 koku. It’s
the only ambition left for me who completed my vengeance against our clan’s
former enemy, my master’s clan, the Uragami.”
“In that case, in this war. Will the Mori clan win?”
“Who knows. Mori, Otomo, Oda, Matsudaira, Takeda, Uesugi have been
jumbled together. This war is too big. Even I don’t know the tide of the war yet
either. If the Oda clan wins, Yakurou will protect you. While its pains me
personally, I have to make the Mori clan win. Don’t worry. I am the Kan’aku
Mugen, Ukita Naoie. Among the three villains of the Sengoku Era, I am the only
one who survived. I will certainly make you inherit the Ukita clan and the
territories that I captured.”
“Hideie doesn’t want a country. I simply want peace for otou-sama’s heart.”
Hideie sorrowfully looked down.
“The times when peace come to my heart, that is when I safely made you
inherit Bizen Mimasaka, Hideie.” Ukita Naoie laughed.
Even Naoie’s otouto always wore chainmail in front of his ani in fear of
being assassinated by Naoie.
 However, it’s only in front of Hideie that Naoie was gentle like a completely
different person.
Its not necessary to become a Christian and ask for salvation. My salvation
is already on my shoulder, Naoie thought.
If it’s for Hideie, then I will……

“Let’s go. It seems that the time has come for the Ukita clan to bet their
fate.”

While Oda Nobuna retreated from Shitarahara at Togoku and Tokugawa

Ieyasu submitted under the Takeda clan, the situation at the Togoku frontline and
the home base of the Oda clan, Kinai, had grown tense simultaneously.
Earlier than Kikkawa Motoharu who led the Mori San’in army to Himeji,
Kobayakawa Takakage attacked Himeji castle independently and made it
surrender. If Ukita Naoie who entered the field from Okayama castle suddenly
betrayed her from the back, then the Kobayakawa army would collapse. However,
without worrying, Takakage attacked Himeji castle and it shortly surrendered.
Takakage has already predicted that when the Mori army launched an all-out
attack, Kuroda Mototaka and Yuudorinosuke who were protecting Himeji castle on
behalf of Yamanaka Shikanosuke would decide to withdraw to the east Miki castle
in order to preserve their fighting power.
Kikkawa Motoharu who was running from San’in frontline joined the
Takakage camp along with the Gaiko-Niso, Ekei, complained about completing the
battle to visit the capital to her younger twin sister.
 “Takakage. With this, Yamanaka Shikanosuke has lost her main castle to
return to. Soldiers who have retreat from Himeji castle will shut themselves inside
Miki castle and protect it until the very end. Do you finally want to go the capital?”
But, Takakage answered with a smile.
“Right now, if we enter the capital, Mori will become a trapped rat. That
place is equal to a paper castle in terms of power where it’s easy to be attacked and
hard to defend. In the capital, Akechi Mitsuhide and Yamanaka Shikanosuke are in
the middle of marching from Tanba, Ane-sha. With that, the Akechi army led by
the ever too serious Akechi Mitsuhide will be in a losing situation where it cannot
advance or retreat because of her mission to protect the capital from Mori.”
“However, now that the Togoku army has moved, we cannot stop our
soldiers at Himeji, Takakage. Abandoning the capital, just where will the Mori
forces go?”
“Settsu, to Osaka.”
“Osaka?! The home base of the Honbyo Temple?”
“Oda Nobuna who wished for even more namban trade would relocate her
home base from Azuchi castle to Osaka eventually. Therefore, the impregnable
water fort, the Honbyo temple of Sakamoto which is protected by the rivers and
sandbanks remained untouched. It’s defenses are lacking. Furthermore, the Kuki
navy that controls the command over the sea of the Osaka bay has returned to
Shima to confront the Takeda navy and Hojo navy who are coming from the sea to
assist the Takeda army that advances through Tokaido. With the old Sagara army
shutting themselves inside Miki castle and Akechi Mitsuhide and Yamanaka
Shikanosuke consolidating the capital for a few days, Mori will enter Osaka and
then, after blocking the supply route of the Yodogawa through the land and sea, the
Honbyo temple will be temporarily named Osaka castle—it will be the imperial
headquarters for the Mori army to go to the capital which can be freely used to
advance or retreat. Shogun-sama and the third generation Terumoto-sama will
enter Osaka castle as well.”
“There are few Oda vassals in Settsu—”
Though Kikkawa Motoharu tilted her head, Takakage said, “A little while
ago, there was a brave general named Araki Murashige, but that Murashige was
repeatedly suspected of rebelling against the Oda. Since there are no commanding
officers worthy of being the ruler of Settsu right now, their chain of command is in
disorder. Furthermore, Ikeda Tsuneoki who has the most soldiers in Settsu is a
daredevil who doesn’t know when to retreat. Ane-sha must charge them.”
She clenched Motoharu’s hand.
“The various generals of the Oda clan at Settsu together as one, before they
are joined by Tanba and Miki, each of the enemies who stand in our way will be
defeated by Kikkawa Motoharu’s bravery. I want you open a path to Osaka castle
from Himeji.” Takakage said.
“That’s why you called me to San’yodou.” Motoharu clapped her knee.
The time for the strongest brave general of Chugoku, Kikkawa Motoharu, to
become famous across the country had come.
Stop the Akechi army for a while by using the capital of Kyoto as a bait,
meanwhile when a chance comes, Osaka castle will be taken and Mori will gather
at the impregnable fortress that towers over the central part of Settsu. Thereafter,
the initiative of this decisive battle will be completely grasped by Mori’s hand.
“There is one problem, Takakage. I am worried that if I make a long march
and attack Settsu, won’t Ukita Naoie at Okayama castle contrive a plan with
Kuroda Kanbei who is chasing us through San’yodou and attack us from behind,
Takakage? Not only Yamanaka Shikanosuke, but Kuroda Kanbei has also
changed. She has grown on the Kyushu battlefield. Furthermore, Naoie sent over
Konishi Yakurou to the Oda. There is a hint of him betraying us.”
 “Ukita Naoie still hasn’t betrayed us. Even if he eventually betrays us, he is
a person who thinks about betrayal when the Ukita 50000 koku and his heir Ukita
Hideie can be sold at the highest price. In other words, it’s when Oda Nobuna and
the Mori face each other directly that the Ukita clan can acquire the highest value.
He is trustworthy to that extent.”
“Is it possible to endure the dread of Ukita Naoie’s betrayal until then,
Takakage?”
“We can endure. We will endure it. Mori shouldn’t covet the world since we
have betrayed chichi-ue’s will once__.”
“Takakage. Don’t die.”
Takakage intends to take the whole country into her hands through this
decisive battle, Motoharu was trembling with excitement. That frail imouto who
became a cripple after losing ani has finally grown stronger in the end, she was
overwhelmed with emotion.
“Understood. Takakage. I believe in your resourcefulness and courage. I just
have to believe in my imouto, Takakage, and charge. Use the Kikkawa clan as a
stepping stone and made Mori soar.”
“Kikkawa clan is not a stepping stone, Anesha. The Mori Twin Rivers, we
sisters are one.”
Ankokuji Ekei who crouched like a crow behind the Mori twin sisters was
nodding silently. For Ekei, Mori should’ve been an enemy who destroyed her clan,
the Takeda clan of Aki. But Ekei didn’t really have any grudges anymore. Mori
Motonari isn’t here anymore. Be it Motonari or Nidaime Takamoto. In the endless
civil war where there were countless countries, Sengoku warlords, and daimyo, the
Takeda clan of who had lost their power as the guardian of Aki was destined for
ruin. That’s the law of the Sengoku era. The world war itself is what should be
blamed. Iin order to bring an end to this world war, any selfish desires that hate the
Mori clan as an enemy should be thrown away, in fact, Ekei abandoned it during
her training at Ankokuji Temple. Especially, she held something beyond a feeling
of gratitude toward the fair skinned general – Kobayakawa Takakage who
entrusted and gave her an important post despite being a child of the enemy of
Mori clan.
At the same time, the sharp and able Ekei has kept a plan to bring the
ultimate victory to Mori in her mind. Ekei knew that her wisdom isn’t far behind
Takakage’s. However, there are things that can only be done by the outsider of the
Mori clan since Takakage is a person who cannot act by disregarding justice.
However, it’s not the time to reveal that plan to the Mori Twin Rivers yet—

The anti-Oda forces started to rise in Ise and Iga Koka as well.
To begin with, the former lord of Ise, the Kitabatake clan had revolted. No,
to be exact, the Kitabataka clan was under the control of the rebel army.
Takigawa Kazumasu who retreated from Shitarahara along with Nobuna
cannot return to Ise.
However, there were already no more generals within Kitabatake clan who
still wished to fight the Oda clan. They spent their days in fear of being
assassinated by the Oda. However on the contrary, Nobuna didn’t purge the
Kitabatake clan. If Nobuna murdered her otouto, Nobuzumi who rebelled against
her, she should’ve purged the Kitabatake for being cautious of a later revolt.
However, because Nobuna who had forgiven Nobuzumi had decided that “people
who surrender will not be executed,” ever since her reconciliation with Nobuzumi
she had continued to allow the Kitabatake clan, who was her enemy, to live.
 The Kitabatake clan intended to hold their breath and remain a spectator for
the battle between Oda allied forces and the anti-Oda coalition.
However, there was a man who was formerly hired as a strategist by the
Kitabatake who had returned by taking along ronins from Ise, Yamashiro, Omi and
Yamato.
The man who had been fighting against the Oda clan by formerly staying
behind Konoe Sakihisa and continued to build the anti-Oda coalition as the
strategist in the shadows had finally appeared on the center stage.
Every member of Kitabatake clan went pale in front of the appearance of the
fierce tiger.
He escaped from being expelled by the Suruga Imagawa clan and was formerly a
ronin who drifted to Ise. He was a hungry tiger who was supposed to be tactfully
swept away to the capital because he planned to take over Kitabatake by leading
the army as a strategist.
As soon that tiger heard the good news that, “Takeda Shingen has conquered
Tokaido”, he finally took off his mask and revealed his true face and name.
“It’s the helpless Takeda Nobutora! Takechiyo…… iyaa, Harunobu. You
finally did it! For the sake of Takeda’s earnest wish to go the capital – Tokaido has
finally been taken! Rather than being obsessed over Kawanakajima and other place
– now it’s the time for Kitabatake. The effort of fighting for Ise will be repaid now!
That damn Oda Nobuna. It’s wasn’t wise to let the former rulers of the Kitabatake
clan stay alive after taking over Ise, you are still a naïve girl no matter what!”
He was no longer alone. It was a wolf pack. He led an army. Nobutora was a
warrior who was hired by using war funds embezzled by Konoe Sakihisa and
Tsuda Sokyu. By introducing himself as, “I am Takeda Shingen’s own father,
Takeda Nobutora. The time to raise the flag of the Takeda clan in the capital has
come!” he created a regiment from the remnants of extinct countries who survived
the battle of anti-Oda coalition.
Furthermore,
“People of the Kitabatake clan, entrust Ise to me. As soon as my daughter,
Harunobu visits the capital and restores the Ashikaga shogunate, I will return half
of the northern part of the country to the Kitabatake clan. Rokkaku Jotei in Iga
Koka has also has gathered shinobis who stood up to protect the village of Iga
against the Oda clan invasion and raised an army! The shinobi of Iga are the
dwellers of the mountains. Oda Nobuna aims for the unification of the whole japan
through samurai. However, they can coexist if its with Harunobu who treated the
men of Sanada differently from samurai for many years. The world will be for
Takeda Harunobu! She a ruthless girl who exiled her father to Suruga for her own
ambition while conquering Suruga as well, drove her otouto to commit seppuku
who opposed her assault of Suruga, and abandoned her younger stepsister who act
as her shadow to die during the battle of Kawanakajima—The time for the
ambition of my daughter, Harunobu to win against Oda Nobuna has come at last!
No one can oppose it! If you defy it, I will kill every citizen of the former country
of the Kitabatake clan as well as the whole family of the Kitabatake clan!”
Now that Harunobu, now Shingen, has joined the challenge to take the
country, it was no longer necessary for him to feign his real nature as the strategist
in the shadows to escape being apprehended by Oda Nobuna and hide behind
Kinai. His act of maneuvering behind the scenes along with Hojo Ujiyasu in
Togoku as the strategist in the shadows had already ended.
He finally hoisted the banner of Takeda Hishi and led the army as a commander.
“Konoe Sakihisa was also naïve. A noble is just a noble after all. There are
many substitutes for Himiko. Even though I will be condemned for sacrificing
Himiko, once Oda Nobuna is captured by my own subordinates, she should be
killed immediately. There is only one person who is qualified to become the
Tenkabito. I have continued to dye my hands with the blood and tears of my family
to open a path to the capital for my daughter, Harunobu!”
Every member of Kitabatake thought that Nobutora hated his daughter
Shingen who banished him from Kai. Even if they feared Nobutora’s military
power, regardless of Shingen, they disdained Nobutora as a ronin who grew old
with an ambition of simply wanting to make a name for himself. However, it was
different—For a long time, no matter how much he lost, Nobutora continued acting
secretly and stood to create Shingen’s visit to the capital. He formed the anti-Oda
coalition by manipulating Konoe Sakihisa of Kyoto and Tsuda Sokyu of Sakai,
used Rokkaku Jotei of Omi, and even allied himself with Hojo Ujiyasu of Kanto
for the sake of realizing Shingen’s visit to the capital.
He is a tyrant who abandoned his own name and face to appear as nobody in
the shadows and fought alone in the darkness for the sake of his daughter who
banished him.
Everyone of Kitabatake clan could hardly believe it because they knew of
Nobutora’s violence. At any rate, the Kitabatake clan turned over their full
authority to Nobutora out of fear of being executed.
Even the present head of Kitabatake clan, Kitabatake Tomonori, who had
grown old and was a skilled swordsman who had been taught by Tsukuhara
Bokuden the secret art “Ichi-no-Tachi”, said that “Even though my swordmanship
is superior, our Ki is different. I who have retired from being a Sengoku daimyo
cannot kill the current Nobutora.” because he had seen everything since he had
mastered the art of the sword. If he fought, then the Kitabatake clan would be
destroyed by this old tiger. He couldn’t help but surrender.
“Harunobu. Your father has subjugated Ise. The lifeline of Oda…… in
summary, the link in Tokaido connecting Owari and Kinai has been cut. Don’t
delay. Don’t hesitate. Rouse up your courage. Now invade Owari immediately,
fight decisively against the Oda army in the center of the whole world, and obtain
Gifu castle! Before Uesugi Kenshin leads the Etsu army and goes south! And then,
the whole world!”
“That is both Jirou and Tarou’s wish.” Nobutora continued to roar while
waving the banner of Takeda Hishi on the roof of Kitabatake mansion so that it
would reach Shingen who advanced through Tokaido. Though he was old, it was
the deafening roar of an old tiger.

News of defeat followed each retreat.

When Akechi Mitsuhide and Yamanaka Shikanosuke prevented the
Kikkawa army’s invasion of Tanba, Kobayakawa Takakage took the opportunity
when her enemies had returned to the mountain castle to strengthen their defenses
and finally made Himeji castle surrender and captured Harima. Nobuna’s foster
sister, Ikeda Tsuneoki who defended Settsu was completely defeated by Kikkawa
Motoharu’s army which has shifted their position from San’in to San’yo—
Takeda Nobutora finally discarded his identity as the strategist in the
shadows, revolted, and took over the Kitabatake clan in Ise.
In Iga Koka, in response to Nobutora, the former lord of Omi Kan’onji
castle, Rokkaku Jotei gained a great number of the shinobi clans of Iga Koka on
their side to rebel against the Oda clan.
Takeda Shingen, who made Tokugawa Ieyasu surrender, mercilessly
advanced through Tokaido and, after completely integrating Mikawa and Totomi
into Takeda’s territory, she surged into Owari with great vigor. Their vanguard was
the Tokugawa army.
At the time when Ieyasu occupied Atsuta, Hattori Hanzou promptly
appeared to Nobuna who had barely slipped into Kiyosu castle and had paid a great
sacrifice by banishing the veteran, Sakuma Nobumori to Koyasan. He
recommended, “the Takeda cavalry army is approaching soon. After passing
Atsuta, Owari will be as clear as the eye can see and the Takeda cavalry’s advance
cannot be stopped. Although my Hime was requested to be the vanguard, it’s
obvious that we don’t want a decisive battle which will end up with a blood feud
with the Oda clan. Abandon Kiyosu castle and retreat to Gifu castle.”
Even if they had to fight a decisive battle against the Oda clan, both Ieyasu
and Masanobu wanted to preserve Tokugawa forces as much as possible and make
Takeda engage Oda together. For that reason, they wanted to avoid a war breaking
out where the Tokugawa army which was ordered to be the vanguard was the only
one that entered Owari. Furthermore, attacking the Oda clan which was their ally
just the other day would hurt Ieyasu’s reputation for being virtuous. They tried to
avoid lowering Ieyasu’s reputation by showing sympathy toward Oda Nobuna
here. Nobuna might still be hoping for some favor of loyalty to be returned by
Tokugawa. She should take it. Shingen who didn’t want to get ahead of Kenshin
and Mori didn’t blamed Ieyasu for her hesitation. If she was accused and made an
excuse of wanting to steal Owari without bloodshed as soon as possible, then she
would have no choice but to accept it.
Nobuna along with Takigawa Kazumasu, whose way back home to her
territory of Ise was cut off by Takeda Nobutora, and their trump card, the 3000
teppou units, retreated to Gifu castle in Mino. For the Oda army, this was their
greatest defeat since the Retreat of Kanegasaki and the destruction of their land and
naval armies at Kizugawaguchi in Tennoji. The good thing was that Nobuna’s
main force and the 3000 Teppou remained untouched.
Knowing that Tokugawa Ieyasu wanted to make the Oda army engage with
the Takeda army, Nobuna accepted Ieyasu’s offer. In the vast plains of Owari, it
was not possible to employ the anti-Takeda cavalry measure. At any rate, she
entered Gifu castle.
At that moment, Gifu castle was protected by Tsuda Nobuzumi with only
few men.
“I was ordered to welcome Ane-ue at Gifu castle by Takenaka Hanbei-dono
who has departed to the Hokuriku frontline. As expected from Strategist-dono.”
Nobuzumi had already predicted Nobuna’s strategy. No, rather than
Nobuzumi, it was better to say that it was Hanbei who was confronting Uesugi
Kenshin along with Shibata Katsuie at Hokuriku who had predicted it. Nobuzumi
received the orders from Hanbei with a broken heart.
“Dearuka. Kanjuurou. About Hanbei…… what did she say?”
“Haii. The Takeda cavalry cannot be stopped at Owari’s Kiyosu castle. If it
is possible, we should hold the decisive battle with Takeda at Gifu castle where we
can use Kizugawa and Nagaragawa as natural moats. However, should Osaka be
taken away by Mori before the decisive battle at Gifu starts, then the Oda main
force must retreat to Ogaki castle located to the west of Gifu castle and use the area
around Ogaki as the ground for the decisive battle—”
“If we go to Ogaki, then it’s possible to use Kizugawa, Nagaragawa and
Ibigawa as a defensive wall against Takeda. And it’s also near Azuchi castle in
Omi—Even if the Mori army directly attacks Azuchi castle while ignoring the
capital, we can manage it by working together with the Akechi army of Kyoto.
Even if we face the worst situation where we will be attacked from the west and
east, on the border of Mino and Omi—If I bring the decisive battle to the open
battlefield at Sekigahara that spreads out from the foot of Ibukiyama, then Oda will
barely have a chance to win. For the most part, that is the situation.”
Sekigahara—Although geographically it is located on the east border of
Omi, it’s a territory that is located in west Mino, a crossroads between Saigoku and
Togoku. It’s the center of japan where the Tosandou that extended from Gifu,
Hokurikudou, and Isedou intersect each other. Because of the nature of its terrain,
it became the fated ground of the Jishin rebellion that changed the history of
ancient japan. The birthplace of the strategist, Takenaka Hanbei, was also in the
north area at the foot of Bodaisen.
“……If that’s the case, we can fight against the Takeda cavalry just like in
Shitarahara. However, what about you Kanjuuro?”
“With Hanbei-dono and Katsuie stopping the army at Hokuriku, I firmly
believe that it will prevent the invasion of Omi. They seem to be making a plan for
it. If Takeda and Uesugi are on the battlefield, no matter how much bravery,
resourcefulness, strategy or how many people work together in Oda, it would be
impossible to defeat them, that is what Hanbei-dono was saying—” Nobuzumi
laughed while climbing the Tenshu, the prototype built by Nobuna as a practice of
Azuchi castle on the summit of Gifu castle.
“Ane-ue. The town of Gifu which overlooks the summit of Inabayama, the
open field of Owari, the mountains that rise at Sekigahara. It’s a truly magnificent
view. It’s a castle town that represents all of Japan. That Viper, Dousan-dono who
was obsessed with taking over all of Japan entrusted this along with the land of
imperial castle and the ambition to take over the world to Ane-ue…… a town that
even the missionary Frois was surprised with open eyes when she saw it. I wish
that Takeda won’t burn down the town of Gifu. Perhaps Shingen won’t burn it
when she takes a look at this beautiful city. Although this Gifu castle would be
burned down. All of the works drawn by Kanou Eitoku and Hasegawa Kohaku
with all of their heart along with what everybody has given to it. It is too
regrettable to burn it.”
It was a smile of those who were prepared to die in battle.
“Aneue. My life at Owari when I was rebelling against ane-ue was supposed
to be ended. If Saru-kun hadn’t come from the future…… I wouldn’t have talked
with ane-ue while looking down at the town from the summit of Inaba like this.”
“……Kanjuurou.”
“What did Hanbei-dono say? This is a dangerous place for Tsuda Nobuzumi.
Even if I become the last remaining soldier, I will keep on protecting Gifu castle
for a little bit longer. The Akechi army that entered the capital from Tanba, the
Kuroda Kanbei army that charges through San’yodou and Saru-kun who hurriedly
returns to Ane-ue from the sea—whether Sagara Yoshiharu-kun will be in time for
the decisive battle, its all depends on this Gifu castle which is responsible for
stopping the rampage of the Takeda-Tokugawa army as a fortress of Ogaki castle.
Although I cannot understand difficult strategies, I could understand this much.
This battle determines the path of the world, the last decisive battle. Before the
grand battle begins…… I want Saru-kun to reunite with Ane-ue.”
“I have done all that I have to do as a person. Meeting Oichi and with my
three children being born including Chacha. If it’s possible, Ane-ue. If the Oda
clan emerges victorious, please take my three children to the city.” Nobuzumi said
while holding Nobuna’s hand.
“It’s my last hope. Ane-ue. Whether you win this battle or lose it, by all
means…… Please meet Saru-kun again and hold a wedding. Before the decisive
battle begins. For that reason, even for one day or one minute, I will stop the
Takeda army’s attack at this Gifu castle.”
Nobuna didn’t know what to say to Nobuzumi anymore.
Only tears were overflowing, no words.
 She understood that it would be useless to stop Nobuzumi.
“I am a weak warlord like a mosquito compared with the strong and brave
generals of Takeda but…… the weak have their own way to fight. Beside, Dousan-
dono’s soul that remains in Gifu castle surely will let Saru-kun meet Ane-ue again.
Just a bit more. Please raise your head and head to Ogaki castle. Ane-ue.”
“Are you going to leave behind Oichi, Chacha and the others, Kanjuurou?”
Nobuna barely spoke. No, it might not even have been words spoken. But they
were transmitted to Nobuzumi.
For the little time left for the siblings, Nobuzumi talked about things
unrelated to the battle.
About the day when for, the first time, Nobuna fed him Uiro.
When they found a bespectacled girl wearing tanuki ears in the forests of
Atsuta and tried to turn her into tanuki soup! When the tanuki hunted by Nobuna
started making a ruckus, Inuchiyo tied her up with a rope.
When their father, Nobuhide brought a missionary and namban merchant to
Tsushima port and introduced him to Nobuna.
The day when their mother, Tsuchida Gozen got furious when Nobuna
rampaged around in foolish attire at Nobuhide’s funeral.
During the battle of Inao when Katsuie who was ordered to take arms by
Nobuzumi was defeated by Nobuna, and when Nobuna tried to execute Nobuzumi
that day.
About the serious experiences that he had when he dressed up like a woman
and served the Imagawa army to distracted them during the battle of Okehazama,
he wouldn’t tell at all—what kind of experience had he had? Nobuzumi didn’t talk
about it and simply smiled wryly, “thanks to that, all of my sins of rebelling against
Ane-ue were abolished,” he added.
 Because there weren’t any single princesses inside the Oda clan and Nobuna
has a mischievous heart, he had many nervous thoughts when he was disguised as
a woman and married to Azai Nagamasa.
That’s why, Takenaka Hanbei had seen that Nagamasa was actually a Hime-
Busho and they had fallen in love.
When Nobuna played the golden skull trick and spared Nagamasa’s life by
changing Nagamasa’s name changed to Oichi and she bore triplets including
Chacha.
“From that day when my life was saved. It was a wonderful life, ane-ue. I
am grateful for being born as ane-ue’s Otouto. If Saru-kun didn’t show up then
surely…… my life would have been finished without seeing or understand
anything. Please tell that to Saru-kun as well.”
Nobuna gently kissed Nobuzumi’s hand and,
“Let us meet again. Kanjuurou. My only otouto……”
Whispered in Nobuzumi’s ear.
“Certainly. When we meet again, let’s definitely held a tea ceremony with
Haha-ue in Azuchi castle. I will prepare uiro and mediate it.”
“It’s a promise,” Nobuna barely said it.
The time had come—
Without crying or panicking, Tsuda Kanjuurou Nobuzumi encouraged and
freshly bid farewell with a smiling face to his Ane who had been crushed at
Shitarahara and was cornered to the limit of her body and mind.
“There is no otouto who is loved by their ane more in the history of Japan.”
Nobuzumi concluded.
Nobuna left Gifu castle under the cover of the darkness of the night and
advanced to the west, to Ogaki castle__.
Soon, the man Nobuna waits for will come.
 However, it seemed that Nobuna had lost her strong luck.
Since it was an emergency, Nobuna told Takigawa Kazumasu and the main
force, “depart once the visibility clears up tomorrow morning,” after stopping at
Gifu castle while she led a few men herself and left at nighttime. Just like the
Retreat of Kanegasaki, because the main force will need time to march, the
supreme commander Nobuna deliberately left and ran to Ogaki castle faster than
anyone else and decided to take the “pawn” of the Takeda Tokugawa forces.
Nobuna had survived the crisis at Kanegasaki by doing this same desperate forced
march.
But right now, when Nobuna went through the secret path in the forest with
only ten-odd horsemen as attendants—The water of the Ibigawa which serves as
the moat of Ogaki castle had risen more than expected.
It had stopped raining when she left Gifu castle. Apparently, there had been
a shower upstream of the Ibigawa.
“……If we receive a night attack now…… we will be annihilated.”
Nobuna bit her lip on horseback. Nobuna’s long military senses were
ringing.
From around the forest, the banner of the hexagonal “Sumidateyotsume”
was rose simultaneously. It was the anti-Oda army led by the former lord of Omi’s
Kan’onji castle, Rokkaku Jotei. Most of them were not what would be called
samurai. They were mainly composed of Iga Koka shinobi. They are the people of
the mountain who secured the lands of Iga Koka from Sengoku daimyos and
specialized in surprise attacks and ambushes at night.
Ever since he threw away Kan’onji castle, Rokkaku Jotei had been moving around
all over as the commander of anti-Oda coalition under the direction of Takeda
Nobutora. Now he had finally seized Nobuna.
The Rokkaku clan is a noble family of the Sasaki Genji and was a great
power that represented the middle ages of japan and supported the Ashikaga
shogunate for a long long time. They had protected the Ashikaga shogunate many
times when they were chased out of Kyoto. However, after being defeated by the
Hime-Busho Azai Nagamasa, who disguised as a man, followed by being chased
out of his lordship over Kan’onji castle by Nobuna, Rokkaku Jotei had the
misfortune of wandering around the lands surroundingIga Koka for a long time.
Originally, Rokkaku Jotei suffered both physically and mentally from the
pressure of not being able to escape the depressing fate of continuous battles that
increased in intensity every day. Along with a fear of Hime-Bushous who were the
symbolic embodiment of usurpation that didn’t fear the prestige of the noble
Rokkaku clan, he held an abnormal interest in innocent young girls as a mean of
seeking warped salvation. At the time when he was the owner of Kan’onji castle,
he had tried to kill Azai Nagamasa who was disguised as a man and Gamo Ujisato
by his own hand. Jotei’s bad habit of taking away his retainer’s young daughters
was the major reason for Rokkaku clan’s decline.
Now that Azai Nagamasa who was one of the two Hime-Bushous who had
destroyed the Rokkaku clan had died, his hatred towards Oda Nobuna who stood
atop the Hime-Bushos that condemned him to be a ronin, had become anormal.
“Although my arrows were deflected by the miraculous work of Saika
Magoichi and hindered by Sagara Yoshiharu in the battle of Tennoji, now it is
finally over. Oda Nobuna. Even in the darkness of night, my bow and arrow will
not lose the sight of it’s target—I shall take your life. However, I will not kill you
with a bow—.”
 The path for retreat had been cut off and Ibigawa’s rising water couldn’t be
crossed.
There were only a few men as attendants.
The shinobis had started crossing their blades against the attendants.
“It cannot be helped,” Nobuna murmured and ride her horse towards the
Ibigawa.
“I will not give up until the end! If I have the destiny to accomplish Tenka
Fubu, then this horse will cross Ibigawa!”
However, the arrow released by the master of Heki-Ryu-Kyujutsu, Rokkaku
Jotei, pierced the forehead of the horse that Nobuna was mounted upon and its
body rolled to the ground.
Nobuna’s body which was almost exhausted from continuous forced
marches without any sleep or rest since Shintarahara fell into the torrent.
“Oda Nobuna! You haven’t been married Sagara Yoshiharu yet. I will not let
you die as an innocent young girl just like that! You who destroyed the Rokkaku
clan should die as the Dai-Rokuten Maou (Demon King of the Sixth Heaven) who
fell into depravity and burned the culture of japan rather than as a saint who
offered her short life for the will of Tenka Fubu!”
Rokkaku Jotei jumped from his horse, took Nobuna’s arm who was being
carried away by the torrent, and pushed it down. It was a superhuman strength that
couldn’t have been expected from an old man.
Nobuna remembered when she was attacked by Asakura Yoshikage during
the Battle of Anegawa.
However, at least Asakura Yoshikage loved Nobuna. It was just that his love
was distorted. Rokkaku Jotei was different. It was simply an ugly and disgraceful
hatred toward the enemy general who threatened him during the chaotic times of
the Sengoku era. For Nobuna who was born as the heir of Oda clan, she had no
experience against the desire of man known as “hatred” until now. It was a
nightmare. She couldn’t escape anymore. My dream. The ambition of Tenka Fubu.
For things like that. To be ended like this. Yoshiharu……! Nobuna shed tears of
regret while resisting in order to escape Jotei’s grasp.
“Disgraceful! If you want to kill me then you should kill me in a single blow
like that time during the battle of Tennoji! A samurai doesn’t humiliate a Hime-
Busho on a battlefield!”
“When I was not able to kill you back then at Tennoji, I was no longer a
samurai anymore! I am a ronin who is sick and tired of this chaotic era and has
abandoned his shame to survive for the sake of vengeance against you! But now, I
cannot lay my hand on a maiden’s purity. Therefore, I shall steal your chastity
before killing you!”
“Even if you defile my body…… my soul will not be defiled! Ever since I
inherited the will of Tenka Fubu from Viper, I resolved myself to not regret
whatever kind of death that I would face! I absolutely will not yield!”
“All around us is darkness. We are secret shinobis. Reinforcements will not
come from Gifu castle. We still have plenty of time. By the time dawn comes, I
will rape your body and break your soul—”
The moment that Jotei shouted wildly and tried to steal Nobuna’s lips.

“Attacking a Hime-Busho on the battlefield is an act of cowardice toward

the samurai’s honor!— Rokkaku Jotei, you who mistook lust for military prowess,
you are already not worthy of living as samurai of Japan in the Sengoku era!”

Don~!
A single shot of a tanegashima hit Rokkaku Jotei’s armor.
 Jotei’s body was blown back by the impact and Nobuna avoided being raped
by a hair’s breadth.
“……Who?! A girl? This Satsuma dialect……?!”
At that moment.
The water from the river receded.
They crossed all at the same time from the opposite shore of Ibigawa.
The Sagara army that raised their battle standard, the “Sen’nari Hyoutan”.
“Shimazu Nakatsukasa Daisuke Iehisa has visited the capital once again!
Sagara, we barely made it! The water has receded, right now we can cross the
water! Kick the enemy in one go!”
At the same time as Shimazu Iehisa threw her tanegashima down after
finishing shooting, she unsheathed her sword and stormed over the Ibigawa.
“We are barely in time to rescue Nobuna-sama! Rokkaku Jotei’s ridiculous
fetish has caused this fortune. A supreme luck to overturn misfortune. Don’t fall
behind Shimazu! Advance, Sagara Imouto Gundan! Imouto-Busho, Ishida Sakichi
of Omi!”
“……Aauuu. Otani Norinosuke is here as the weak shield of the healthy
Sakichi-chan. Rokkaku Jotei who tried to defile Nobuna-sama is a beast with a
human mask. I will cast a curse upon him in 3 days that will last for three years.”
“Katou Toranosuke has returned from the Kyushu campaign! Why is
Sakichi joining in? Seriously. There are no tigers in this evening but for hunting
beasts!”
“Nyohoho~! Thank you for waiting, it’s Fukushima Ichimatsu~! This
evening’s Nihon-go is a little bit different~! But why didn’t Jotei take Nobuna-
sama’s head immediately, ane-go~? It’s stupid~!”
“Y-you don’t need to know, Ichimatsu! Anyway, he is a beast! Hunt him,
Ichimatsu!”
 “I understand! There is no one who can escape Ane-go and Ichimatsu’s
combined attack~!”
The Hime-Busho of the “Sagara Imouto Gundan” that were raised by Nene
at Nagahama castle had suddenly followed Shimazu Iehisa to rescue Nobuna.
From behind the Imouto Gundan, the officers and men of Sagara army that
had come a long way from Nagahama castle advanced one after another.
Rokkaku Jotei who had been shot had his body carried by the Iga Koka
shinobi to avoid drowning. “……Bastard…… it’s those Hime-Bushos again……
no matter where is it…… I cannot defeat Oda Nobuna……?” He kept muttering
curses. However, because the water level of the Ibigawa suddenly dropped, the
shinobis were approached by the Sagara army.
“Sagara army?!”
“No, its more than we expected!”
“We were supposed to be able to kill Oda Nobuna perfectly, but...”
“Damn you Jotei, did you get distracted and miss killing her? You did
something stupid!”
“Why? Why did the water recede suddenly?”
“Oda Nobuna still has the protection of heaven after all.”
“We are too outnumbered to challenge these Hime-Bushos who are a match
for thousand! All of you, jump into the river! Kill the supreme commander of
Sagara army after you see him!”
“Affirmative! He came from a future without war, his battle experience is
lacking!”
“If we, the Iga Koka shinobi all attack him at once, we should be able to kill
him easily!”
“Throw your shuriken from above at once!”
“It’s dangerous Ani-ue!” Ishida Sakichi shouted as she entered the battle.
 However, the supreme commander of the Sagara army who gave commands
on horseback while carrying the battle standard, the Sen’nari Hyoutan, shouted,
“Too bad. For me who escaped Hattori Hanzou’s Shuriken-Jutsu, these
shuriken are worthless!”
When he shouted, he brandished a spear at the same time and he lightly
dodged and skillfully avoid all of the flying shuriken aiming a him onhorseback.
“Nuu? He is notorious for his escaping skills. But—”
“You cannot avoid shinobis who are attacking in waves simply by
escaping!”
“All of you, pull out your ninjato, surround him and kill him at once!”
“Escaping is the only special skill of the man from the future! You cannot
resist our overwhelming martial arts!”
All of the shinobi simultaneously rush in a serious stance after the supreme
commander in all four directions.
However, the shinobi didn’t know—the leader’s power and courage has
greatly grown in the country of Shuras, Kyushu. And he, who was unusually angry
after seeing Nobuna almost get defiled before his eyes, didn’t hesitate in personally
taking up his spear at all.
“I who survived the battlefields of Kyushu am no longer just ‘Dodgeball
Yoshi’. My body was trained in the Murakami navy. I can use a spear too. Though
I don’t like cutting people, I cannot forgive those who attacked Nobuna. Know the
advantage of being on horseback!”
Kin~!
Clang~!
“By being able to foresee and avoid the trajectory of your enemy’s attack,
you can kill them by attacking them in the blind spots of the enemy’s aim!”
 The young general brushed away the ninjato that came one after another
from every side with the tip of his spear while on horseback. It’s style of aiming
couldn’t be read at all, it was an unorthodox spearmanship. Furthermore, the
initiative had been taken by foreseeing all of the targets of the shinobi’s katanas.
“Uoo~?!”
“This unorthodox spearmanship?! It’s similar to the rumored wicked
swordmaster, Kai Soun……”
“No, this flawless style belongs to one of Ryuzoji Shiten’O, Hyakutake
Tomokane!”
“Both are correct, but also wrong,” the boy shouted.
“My style is one to win without fighting that I mastered in the battlefields of
Kyushu! I learned it from everyone and from any style! I called it ‘Sagara-Ryu-
Sojutsu!”
It was a loud voice that made the body numb.
The shinobis were distracted.
“Dammit. Look at him. It’s like this guy has become a different person!”
“He is no longer the ‘Dodgeball’ brat!”
“Right now, he is a full fledged warrior! Like a Shura!”
“Although it’s a spear style full of excessive movements, it’s a Shoken-
Goroshi since it doesn’t belong to any style!”
“Furthermore, it’s overflowing with undeniable bloodthirst……”
“That’s obvious. All of you bastards—You attacked my woman, Nobuna.
Although it was actually Rokkaku Jotei, I cannot forgive you all who didn’t stop
him.” The boy who was furious rode his horse forward and glared at the shinobis.
“Shit~! It’s because of Rokkaku Jotei’s foolish act of trying to violate Oda
Nobuna on the battlefield!”
“At this rate, we will be annihilated by the Sagara army!”
 “Take Rokkaku Jotei and escape this place!”
“Scatter!”
The shinobi’s presence had gone.
Nobuna barely climbed up the riverbank. …...I…… am saved…… you did
it…… you have become strong…… she muttered while looking up at the figure of
the general who used his own spearmanship and rescued her.
“Splendid, Iehisa! You guys did well too, Sagara Imouto Gundan! But don’t
pursue the enemy too deep into the darkness! Give priority to saving Nobuna’s
attendants!” It was the nostalgic voice of a beloved boy. No, it wasn’t a boy’s
voice anymore. It was the voice of the man who had survived running through the
battlefields of the Sengoku era.
The voice get closer to Nobuna.
Nobuna.
Was hugged softly.
Nobuna thought that his chest had gotten thicker.
She opened her eyes.
There was no more fear.
It was a nostalgic face that look stupid in some respects and hardly could be
called handsome. But, he was tanned black and had become strong-willed as if he
was another person.

“I have made you wait, Nobuna. The retainer of the Oda clan, Sagara
Chikuzen-no-Kami Yoshiharu has returned from Kyushu as per my lord’s
command.”

I believed that he surely would come. That’s why I was able to fight. I was
able to fight against Jotei until the end. I decided to slap him as punishment for
being late in returning from Kyushu. But, my hand doesn’t have any strength.
Nobuna’s white fingers gently stroked Yoshiharu’s face.
“……You aren’t just late, idiot. It’s already been more than 2 weeks. Thanks
to that, Takechiyo surrendered herself to Takeda and even I had to pretend to exile
Uemon to Koyasan. Owari has been taken by Takeda and Tokugawa and Osaka
castle was stolen by the Mori Twin Rivers. The Oda’s military situation is
hopeless. It’s because Yoshiharu is slow.”
“Sorry. Kyushu was a country far harsher than expected. But we have
obtained many things in Kyushu. Otomo Sorin has entrusted most of her main
forces to Kanbei and lent them for the decisive battle in Honshuu. Kanbei has
matured as a genius strategist during the Battle of Taka castle. Soon, she will
appear at Kinai with Tachibana Muneshige and the other. Iehisa also followed me.
It’s time for a counterattack, Nobuna.”
“Tachibana Muneshige?”
“I came into a personal battle against the Takegami, Shimazu Yoshihiro
during my first battle, she is a perfect Shura, an incomparable Hime-Busho of the
west. And Iehisa who saved you by a hair’s breadth has grown into a genius of
strategy who is in charge of the military tactics of the Shimazu clan. Their
proficiency with tanegashima troops is probably the strongest in the world now. If
the 3000 teppou that you prepared are still alive, you can definitely win the
decisive battle against the Takeda cavalry. There were surely some circumstances
about Motoyasu’s discontent. She would never betray you. That’s why, cheer up!”
“……You got stronger, didn’t you? All I did was cry when experiencing
something terrible, it’s a little bit frustrating.”
“Even I was held captive and was close to death many times in Kyushu, so
it’s even.”
 “I suppose so. But, since you didn’t quickly show up, I thought you went to
see Juubei in Tanba first.”
“My bad. Because I had to stop by Nagahama castle to gather soldiers, I was
barely in time. Don’t worry about Juubei-chan. My ‘other self’ should’ve rescued
Juubei-chan along with Goemon right now. Nobuna and Juubei-chan. The two of
you can be saved at the same time—That’s right. There is no need for a ‘second
try’ for your life and my life.”
“Second try? Your ‘other self’, who is that? Did you find your otouto?”
“Iyaa, its an ane. The ancestor of Sagara Clan, Sagara Yoshihi-neesan.”
“Eeh? After an Imouto Gundan, now it’s an ane? You just found another
excuse to increase your harem members. How many local wives did you get in
Kyushu? I will have you commit suicide if you don’t confess! Wasn’t Otomo
Sorin’s breasts bigger than Frois’? You must certainly have had an affair with
Sorin to secretly borrow Sorin's army…… Umph?”
Instead of making excuses, Yoshiharu pressed his lips to Nobuna’s.
He is planning to deceive me with a kiss. He is a monkey after all. Although
I thought he had grown up a little, he is still being a pervert. Yoshiharu is certainly
a womanizing monkey. While sprouting abuses in her heart, Nobuna quietly circled
her arms around Yoshiharu’s back.
“Ane-go?! What is onii-chan doing to Nobuna-sama~? Could it be that onii-
chan is attacking Nobuna-sama? Is this a revolt?”
“I-its different, Ichimatsu! You mustn’t see it! Aniki was able to meet
Nobuna-sama again at last after a long journey. We should just quietly leave them
be!”
“……Ani-ue, it’s improper since the battle hasn’t ended yet. You must give
a kiss as a reward to Sakichi who accomplished the Imouto Gundan’s orders
magnificently. Don’t you think so, Norinosuke?”
 “Uuu. Nobuna-sama would banish the Sagara Imouto Gundan if we bothered
those two now, Sakichi-chan.”
Shimazu Iehisa who stood next to both of them to protect Yoshiharu and
Nobuna laughed cheerfully.
“Sagara is loved by Hime-Bushos. Although he has made a lot of lovers in
Kyushu, it seems that Oda Nobuna is the only lawful wife of Sagara. Heroes loves
that sort of girl. Being a Tenkabito sure is an envious thing, huh.”
Iehisa had already sworn to give her life to protect Yoshiharu’s life.
“Kuroda Kanbei is probably about to finish her big return to Kinai soon, it’s
finally the time to start the counterattack. I expect that the battlefield of the
decisive battle will be at the ‘border’ between Togoku and Saigoku, Sekigahara.
This one big battle will define the history of the Sengoku era.”

The young conqueror of Oshu, Date Masamune Bontemaru moved her main
camp from Yonezawa to Sendai near the sea and focused on building a castle town
at Sendai in order to secure control of Kita-Oshu and Minami-Oshu.
A messenger had arrived from the Oda clan to Bontenmaru.
“Nice to meet you, Oshuu’s conqueror-san. I am Nobuna-sama’s stepsister,
Gamo Ujisato Lion.”
“What an impertinent girl, kukuku. Here, have some tea.”
“……Puuha?! What is this, ugaa! Don’t put poison in it! You, what were
you thinking, drugging the tea served to the messenger of the Oda even as a
joke?!”
“It’s just a joke. I am just playing a prank.”
 “I don’t want to get poisoned because of a little joke!”
“That’s because Christians are my enemy, kukuku. It’s a poisonous
mushroom that will numb your body a bit and make the world you see shine like
paradise, there is no problem.”
“That is a problem! Please stop wearing that inverted cross on your neck!”
“Why? Isn’t an inverted cross cool? O, anti-Christ! Those with wisdom can
see them through my eyes. They are the numbers of the beast. Six, six, six.”
“Just stop it! Could it be that you don’t have any friends in Oshuu?”
“Uguu~? Th-that isn’t true~! So what is your business, catfish Christian
girl?”
Although I could mediate with people who have considerably thorny
attitudes in Osakai, I simply cannot endure this young girl. She is an anti-Christ! I
have such a bad feeling, like I have somehow encountered the biggest archenemy
of my life. While Ujisato endure a headache, she began to talk about the main
subject.
“The battle between the Oda clan and anti-Oda allied forces have finally
reached its climax. Bontenmaru. Right now Oda is asking you to lead your army to
Togoku and run wild.”
That’s right. “Move the Date clan again.” Gamo Ujisato was given an
important duty by Nobuna and was transferred to Oshuu.
“Now that both Takeda Shingen and Uesugi Kenshin are leading their main
forces and moving out from their home countries, this is a perfect chance for the
Date clan as well. Please conquer Hojo again by sending out Kanto expedition
army for a second time. You should be able to take Ueno which is an essential
place to conquer Kanto. While Oda is fighting against Takeda and Uesugi in Kinai,
Date should attack Kantou-Hasshu as soon as possible.”
 At the same time that Nobuna sent Sagara Yoshiharu to the Otomo clan in
Kyushu and Konoe Sakihisa to the Shimazu clan, she chose Gamo Ujisato as an
important person to win over the conquer, the perverse Bontenmaru of Oshuu as an
ally.
“Kukuku. The anti-Oda alliances in which Takeda Shingen united with
Uesugi Kenshin and built an army to proceed to the capital along with Hojo
Ujiyasu who protects Kanto, they are called the eastern army. On the other hand,
Oda Nobuna is the main ally of Otomo Sorin who is a supporter of Christians.
They are called the western army. Although it has no allegiance, my Oshuu is an
eastern country, but—”
“Please wait! Your main objective as one who had conquered Oshuu
should’ve been Kanto. Now that Takeda and Uesugi are absent, isn’t it the perfect
opportunity for a Kanto expedition?”
“Even then, I would be hindered by that fox again.”
“You could cooperate completely with Ujisato Lion who has traveled from
Oda clan! Therefore, please send the Kanto expedition army!”
“I wonder~. If I send this catfish girl to Kanto, it seems like an earthquake
would happen, right?”
“Excuse me? Azuchi is at the center of Biwako, it prevent earthquakes!”
“My apologies, this tea here is safe to drink!” Katakura Kojuro who
hurriedly made a new tea for Ujisato told Bontenmaru, “The capital seems to be in
a dire situation. What do you want to do, Hime? This war will stake the fate of the
Date clan. Kojuro and others will act along with what Hime decides.” He pressed
for an answer.
Oh my. It’s a bishonen attendant……Ujisato who should haven’t had any
interest in males blushed unconsciously.
 However, Bontenmaru seemed to predict that this moment would come and
had been waiting eagerly.
“Didn’t you hear what I said, catfish?”
“Who the hell is a catfish? My headgear is of Azuchi, the center of Biwako!”
“I might stand up if I get a ‘signature’ from Oda Nobuna, kukuku”
“You would tear up Kanto as much as possible if you get a signature? Very
well. Because Tokugawa is with Takeda and Takigawa-sama has retreated to
Mino, my stepsister will have no choice but to entrust Togoku to you.”
“Iyaa, that’s not it, catfish head. What I want is not ‘Kanto’, but ‘a country
in Japan’ that will be guaranteed by Oda Nobuna to be separated for Bontenmaru!”
“Wait a sec? What do you mean by that?”
“It’s still a secret. If you don’t agree, I will focus myself with making miso
in Sendai.”
Bontenmaru. Even though she is young, she is a Hime-Busho who has the
same wisdom as my stepsister. Furthermore, she has bottomless ambitions. What
on earth is she scheming? Ujisato wondered, but,
“I agree. However, Ujisato Lion will also join the Oshu army.”
she grasped Bontenmaru’s hand while nodding.
“Umuu. Very well. with this, our alliance is formed! Kojuro, summon
Shigezane and the others! It’s time to send out the 2nd Kanto expedition army!”
“Uwawawa. An anti-Christ Hime and a Christian Hime. Is their
compatibility good?”
Since I cannot read Bontenmaru’s real intentions, this decision is a big
gamble. But now, there is no choice but to entrust the fate of Oda clan to this anti-
Christ girl.
※

At last, the conqueror of Oshuu – Jakiganryuu Date Masamune said, “I will

take Oda’s side,” and had declared war on the Lion of Kanto, Hojo Ujiyasu. The
decisive battle to decide the ruler of the world had expanded to an immense scale
that involved all of Japan.
The various general of eastern army—The Dragon of Echigo, Uesugi
Kenshin. The Tiger of Kai who swallowed Owari, Takeda Shingen. The ones who
suddenly sided with Takeda, the lord and her retainer Tokugawa Ieyasu and Honda
Masanobu who aimed to profit while letting others fight and were waiting
vigilantly. Takeda Nobutora of Ise. Rokkaku Jotei of Iga Koka. The ones who
entered the war from Saigoku and took Himeji castle, the Mori Twin Rivers who
served the Ashikaga Shogun and claimed Osaka castle. And the troublesome man,
Kan’aku Mugen, Ukita Naoie.
The Tenkabito, Oda Nobuna who kept the largest national power, the
western army, even though her home country of Owari had fallen. The Hokuriku
army which was led by Shibata Katsuie, Niwa Nagahide and Maeda Inuchiyo. The
Kinai army of the Oda clan led by Akechi Mitsuhide. The Sagara army led by
Sagara Yoshiharu. Tsuda Nobuzumi who prepared for a desperate confinement in
Gifu castle. Furthermore, Shimazu Iehisa who visited the capital again with
Yoshiharu and the Otomo army and Tachibana Muneshige who were led by
Kuroda Kanbei to continue rushing madly to Kinai.
Chosokabe Motochika of Shikoku had departed from Tosa with her navy to
join the western army.
Even in Kyushu, Nabeshima Naoshige who had inherited the Ryuzoji clan
and opposed Oda and the Aso clan that possessed Kai Soun had joined the eastern
army. Otomo Sorin who had to protect her territory and at the same time, tied her
alliance with the Oda by lending her main force to Kanbei, and the Shimazu clan
that sent their imouto, Iehisa to Honshuu had become the western army and they
were going to begin the last decisive battle in Kyushu of the Sengoku era.
Gaspard who returned from Kyushu came back to a namban church built in
Kyoto and murmured, “The Platonic Solid told me. Although there will be a
dreadful battle at Togoku and Kyushu, the decisive battleground between the main
forces of the capital that will determine the direction of the world will be in
Sekigahara. I don’t know whether Sagara Yoshiharu and Oda Nobuna can win this
decisive battle. It’s because my prediction technique cannot predict Sagara
Yoshiharu’s future. A namban such as myself can’t lead the soldiers and join the
decisive battle of Sekigahara. Victory or defeat will depend on Sagara Yoshiharu.
However,” while looking at the map of japan.
“‘Fate’ will always reach the point where it should be. The one who will
leda Oda Nobuna to the world in the end, that will be me—I learned the grave truth
that two things cannot be held at the same time during the ‘first try’, and I will
make Oda Nobuna achieve Tenka Fubu and the dream of jumping out to see the
world on a ship. The destiny of Azuchi castle’s destruction by flames will surely be
avoided.”
Sagara Yoshiharu. I am you, and the ‘destiny’ of us erasing ourselves will
come to Oda Nobuna at that moment.
The day when Oda Nobuna will marry you will not come, forever.
Gaspard had assembled the “trump card” that was being kept in the namban
church at the capital.